Chapter 1

How far would you go to find happiness? Would you lie, cheat, steal, seduce? What? Or, would you simply smile, nod your head and let all your dreams and hard work simply go? But, that would be for the sake of someone else’s happiness, right?

“I want to marry her. I’m gonna marry her.” I plopped down in the chair and frowned into the phone. I had hoped he didn’t want me to say anything because I wasn’t sure I could. “Resa?”

“Wow.” Damn, that was all I could say?

“I want Tamara and Thomas in the wedding.” My eyes flew to the twins who were currently occupied by some show on Disney.

“No. They are too young and wouldn’t understand.”

“Resa…”

“Nick, please. Don’t subject your kids to that. Don’t you think its bad enough that they had to witness our divorce?”

“Resa, really, don’t play that card.” I sighed. There wasn’t much I could do, in all truth.

“I gotta go; the kids are starting to get restless.”

“Before you do, management wanted me to confirm you’ll be working again.”

“Well, since alimony only goes so far, than yeah, I guess I’ll be there.” He chuckled and I had to smile. But, he stopped after a few seconds.

“Resa, I’m not sure I like you doing security.” And here comes the huge argument. Even though they were divorced!

“Nick, you really have no right to say anything. I’m good at my job. And it’s really not like I’m in the line of fire.”

“I can’t help it. Anyway, give the kids a big hug and I’ll see you all soon.”

“Yeah.” I quickly hung up the phone, leaning back in the chair to stare at my two amazing kids. Who, actually, looked a lot like their father.

“Was that dad?” I smiled as Thomas walked over and wrapped his tender arm around my shoulder.

“Yes that was.”

“Is he on his way to pick us up?” I glanced at the other munchkin and shook my head.

“Not tonight, guys. But, we do have to get ready because we’re going on tour.”

“You mean, you have to work.”

“Well, someone has to feed you. But, I can call Uncle Brian, Uncle Kevin and Uncle Howie to see if they’re little ones is going?”

“Please? Little James is so cute. And Baylee is only slightly older than us, and…”

“Tamara, girl, hush.” I smiled and my daughter beamed, climbing on my lap. Although Thomas, not wanting to be undone by his sister, climbed on his mother’s lap too.

“I miss daddy, mommy.”

“I know sweetie. But, I’m sure he’ll make time for you two. He does love you, you know that.”

“He loves his girlfriend too.” I closed my eyes, not allowing my kids to see just how much I disliked this woman.

“Well, don’t worry about that, okay? Now, time for bed!”

“Mom! One more hour!”

“Tamara, don’t push.”

“Mommy!”

“Thomas, you either. Gosh, now hurry!” They both groaned and mumbled under their breath as they made their way to their rooms. I shook my head as I grabbed my cell phone and started looking through the phonebook for the right number. After a few seconds, I finally found it and quickly hit dial.

“Hello?”

“LeighAnne, sweetie, it’s such a pleasure to hear that voice!”

“Theresa! How funny, I was just talking to Bri about you.”

“Well, that would explain why my ears are ringing.” I laughed at that. “Listen, I just talked to Nick.”

“Oh?”

“No, not like that.”

“Before you go on, I have to ask this. Do you still love him?” I quickly sucked in a breath, not sure how to answer that. “Resa?”

“Yes, I will forever love him.”

Chapter 2

“Than why did you let him go?”

“Look, it’s not a conversation I want right now, forgive me.”

“I know and I hate to say anything. It’s just that you and he fit so well together.”

“I know. But, please, really, enough about that. Are you and Baylee going on the tour?”

“Yeah, probably, why? Oh, are you working? Oh my gosh, yes!”

“Woah, chill out there, LeighAnne!”

“I’m excited now. I know Kristin wasn’t cause she’s working, and Leigh was still up in the air.”

“Well, will Mason go?”

“If Thomas and Tamara are.”

“If I’m working, and Nick’s working, I don’t have the cash to afford a baby sitter, ya know.” LeighAnne laughed, but in all fairness it was true. You’re reading this thinking, right, hello, I married a flippin’ Backstreet Boy and wasn’t getting money? That’s right. Ya see, the only money I was getting is what the divorce court deemed legal, since there was a pre-nup. How nice indeed.

“If you bring them, I wouldn’t mind watching them.”

“LeighAnne, you do know that there will be four kids, plus a baby, if James goes.”

“And that’s probably a given. So, back to security?”

“Light security, but yeah.”

“Did you and Nick get into it?”

“Shockingly, no. He made a comment and I told him he didn’t have the right, he just sorta let it go after that.”

“Oh.” I paused, not liking that tone that LeighAnne just took.

“What?”

“Nothing. So, we’ll see ya in a few days right?”

“I’m guessing so. Haven’t heard…” I trailed off as the home phone started ringing. “Hey, that’s them; I’ll talk to you later.”

“Yeah, bye.” I quickly hung up and reached for the phone, catching the caller ID just to make sure it was my company.



I pulled my cell phone out of my pocket, frowning as I read the name that popped up.

“What’s up there girlie?”

“Are you busy?” I glanced around at the bags I was packing. I had three days to get packed, take care of everything, and fly out to LA.

“I’m only packing. But, I’m almost done, why?”

“I figured you need to shock the hell out of Nick.”

“Why would I want do to that?”

“Because you want him back.”

“LeighAnne, he has every intention of marrying Terri. I can’t compete with someone who’s prettier, or smarter, sweeter, or whatever the hell she is!”

“She’s a fake, Resa. She’s no good for him.” I sighed, letting my head drop back.

“It’s not my concern.”

“Do you love him?”

“LeighAnne, it’s not my concern!”

“Do you love him?!”

“I’m not…”

“Damn it, do you love him?”

“Yes! What is your point?”

“Than damn it Theresa, fight for what is yours!”

Chapter 3

I tapped my finger nails along the table, waiting for the buzzer on my place to chime. I glanced down at my phone once more, checking the time. I jumped, even though I was waiting for that sound. I flung the door open, grining as LeighAnne gave me a big hug.

“Resa, I’ve missed you so much. We’re going to have a blast today.” I turned, seeing Brian stepping in with Baylee beside him.

“Brian!”

“Hey Resa.” I gave him a hug, than turned to Baylee and gave him a hug.

“Hey auntie Resa. Are they in their rooms?”

“Yup, and they’ve been waiting for you!” Baylee flew down the hallway waving a bye in the ladies direction. I shook my head and turned my attention to Brian. “Are you sure about all of this?”

“Positive. You need this. And he needs you, even though he’ll never admit it.”

“If his friends are so against him being with her, why does he stay?”

“Stupid. She has him wrapped around her finger pretty well. But, we all know you can charm him back. You’ve done it before.” I blushed at that. I really had no faith in myself. After all, he was the one who wanted to end it, not me.




Eight hours later, I pulled a cap on, not wanting Brian to see the new me. I walked inside, laughing at something that LeighAnne said.

“Hey, hush, the kids are asleep.”

“You got my kids to fall asleep with Baylee here. How did you manage that?”

“Promised they could say on the bus with me and Nick.”

“Oh, that’s a good one. He doesn’t even know they are going.”

“Why wouldn’t he? He knows your workin’, right?”

“Yeah. He probably thinks my mom is watching them. But she can’t. So, they get to bug the hell out of him. Oh, and in front of his girlfriend, no less.”

“You are beyond bad.” I laughed at Brian’s comment.
“Well, go ahead and head back to the hotel and I’ll drop Baylee off tomorrow.”

“Do I get to see the new you, Resa?”

“Not till I see everyone. Good night.”



I walked down the walk way and over the stage, my heels clicking rather loudly. All six heads turned and looked me over, one even whistled. And inside, I had to smile. My hair was shorter, to my shoulders, and layered rather nicely. And the mid thigh skirt I was currently wearing was shorter than anything I’ve worn before. And it wasn’t my style, but LeighAnne said it was a must, and after those looks from all five guys, I had to thank her.

“You call this practice?”

“Theresa?” My eyes landed on Nick, who had shock written in the depths of his eyes. I had to smile, and so badly wanted to tell him to pop his eyes back in.

“The one and only.”

“Good Lord woman, you look hot.” I laughed as AJ quickly jumped up and ran over to give me a hug.

“Thank you. And you, mister, need to stop with the tats already.”

“But, I have some new sexy ones I wouldn’t mind showing you.”

“Alex, leave her alone. Wow, Resa, my wife cleaned you up rather nicely.” On that, I turned around, knowing the tank top that I was wearing was sure as hell gonna show off my new body work.

“Bri, your wife did that to her? Wow, didn’t know she was able to do magic.”

“Terri!” Nick glared at Terri as she clung to Nick’s arm, and wow, she almost looked nervous.

“I don’t have to pretend to like her, Nicky, she doesn’t like me.”

“Actually, Terri, I don’t know you. I only hear what OUR twins say.” That brought Nick’s gaze quickly to mine.

“And what do OUR twins say, HONEY?”

“Ask them yourself, they’re on your bus.” Nick’s eyes opened wide again, and this time, anger flashed in those precious blues.

Chapter 4

“Take the kids and go home.”

“I can’t Nick. You see, I need to work, and so do you. And, I can’t leave two five year olds by themselves.”

“You’re kidding!” I glanced behind Nick to look at Terri.

“Sorry, didn’t mean to intrude on your fun there. Nick does have to play the daddy role.”

“You bitch! You did that on purpose! You…”

“Terri, shut it. My kids, I’ll take care of it.”

“Nick, there is no taking care of it. I have to work, you have to work, and no one can watch the kids. I know you can put two and two together.” Nick glared at the rest of his friends, who were all snickering. He grabbed my wrist and quickly hauled me to the opposite side of the stage. “Nick, let me go.”

“I don’t want the twins here. You, I don’t care, just please don’t work in things like that.”

“I don’t have that kind of money to have a baby sitter. And what is wrong with my outfit?”

“Yet you can get tattoos?” He ignored my question! What a jackass!

“Gifts, from your bad boy buddy over there.” Nicks grip tightened as he sent Age a glare. “You’re hurting me.” With a frustrated sigh, he released my wrist. He walked over to Terri, sliding his arm along her waist. I let them take a few steps before I spoke again. “Nick, don’t be a jackass to your kids because of me. They adore you, and you know that!”

“I wouldn’t have to be a jackass if they’re mom wasn’t such a bitch!” AJ quickly grabbed Nick’s arm, stopping the couple once more. “What, J?”

“Don’t get all pissed off at her because she works. Or, did you forget that’s one of the reasons you fell for her?” Nick glanced over at AJ and rolled his eyes, but Terri did see the truth behind that statement and she could tell that Nick still loved Resa, although how deeply, she wasn’t sure. But, they were divorced, and Nick was hers. And in no way was Terri giving him up.

“Why don’t you go wait in the limo, baby? I need to wrap this up and than say hi to the kids, alright?”

“Right, this is going to be a hoot.”

“Terri, don’t start.” She smiled, as she stood on tip toe and pressed her whole body against Nick’s, her mouth devouring his. I turned around, shocked to see the display, and it cut me to the core. Once Terri was done, she smirked at Alex, and walked away. “Let everyone know, AJ, including my ex wife, I love Terri. She’s the one I’m with, the one I want to marry.” Alex shrugged, letting Nick take a step away before he asked the question he’d been dying for.

“So, you won’t mind me asking Resa for a date?” Nick froze; his heart pounding. He slowly turned and shrugged his shoulders at AJ.

“Like you need my permission now? She’s not my wife anymore, so, please knock yourself out.”

“Just making sure man, cause, ya know, I don’t need you to be a dick because I can show her a thing or two that your young ass never could.” Anger flashed through is body, yet he didn’t know why. If Resa wanted to get mixed up with AJ, fine, let em have at each other. He watched as AJ slipped his arm around Resa’s waist, said something that made her laughed and dipped her backwards. He rolled his eyes again and walked outside to the buses.



“You’re not worried are you?” I glanced up and smiled at Kevin.

“About the upcoming tour? Never.”

“No, not that. Nick and he’s girlfriend.”

“Kevin, you’re the wise one, how is that you can’t make him see how unhappy you all are with her?”

“It’s not our choice.”

“Your right, nor is it mine. Nick made it plain as day that he wanted nothing to do with me like that. We remained, semi decent friends, but really only for the sake of the kids. There will never be another man in my life whom I love like that. Wish I could explain what it is about him.”

“So would the rest of us.” I laughed, and gathered my bag, hiking it over my shoulder.

“If Terri makes him happy, than let it go. If she doesn’t, than worry about it.”

“Why did you change?” I stopped walking and paused.

“Because I don’t think Terri makes him happy. Nick is young, even though he got married and had kids, and didn’t do to bad a job raising them. But he’s not stupid, or rather, he does have his moments. I think Terri blinded him. I think she found a loop hole and exploited it.”

“And you plan on doing what, exactly?” I turned to him and smirked, the same one I learned from my ex-husband.

“I plan on seducing on my husband back to me.”

Chapter 5

I walked into the dressing room and leaned against the door frame, smiling at all the commotion going on. I shook my head as both Leigh and Kristen turned to look at me, annoyance flashing in their eyes.

“I believe you’re in the wrong room, groupie. Do I need to call…”

“Wait up Leigh. Resa?” I smiled and both girls shrieked and ran to give me a hug. “Oh my goodness, you look so different!”

“Good different, right Kristen?”

“Yeah, Leigh, good different.”

“Yeah, shorter hair, dyed back to black, new clothes, and all thanks to LeighAnne.” Both girls turned and gave her thumbs up. “You two are way too much. But, I had to come in and say hi before I go look around the arena.”

“Sweet, you’re working!”

“Well, with as much as you shop Leigh, someone has to protect you.”

“Can you please not remind me how much she spends!?” Everyone laughed at Howie’s comment.

“Even with a son, he’s a tight ass!” That sent everyone laughing even harder.

“I work hard for that money, girl!”

“The last time I check, shaking your ass and making little girls scream was not hard work!”

“Hey, some of us do more than shake ass here!”

“Oh, yes, AJ, and let me add humping the floor in your case!”

“Hey, what is going on?” Nick asked, passing me as he entered the room, Terri’s hand entangled with his. I could feel it; the closeness that was there just seconds ago was shattered as soon as she showed up. There was a friendship that was had by the Backstreet wives, I suppose you could say, and mistresses just didn’t fill the right spot. And either she didn’t notice, or she didn’t care.

“Theresa says we don’t work hard.” Nick glanced over at me, a smirk overtaking his lips.

“That right there gets those poor, helpless females. That’s what they pay to see! And I don’t know why!” I said, laughing all the more.

“Mommy, mommy, mommy.” I straightened up as one twin ran to clutch onto my leg, quickly followed by the other.

“Okay, tag team partners, what’s up?”

“Big, mean…” They trailed off as Nick’s bodyguard stepped up.

“Oh, Dave, yes, he’s scary indeed. But,” I dropped down to their level, the skirt hiking up even more, “he’s a big teddy bear.”

“Hey guys, let’s go play. Dave is fun to play with,” Baylee said, running up to the room.

“Hey, mini Bri, wait.” LeighAnne quickly gave Bri a kiss and flew out of the room. My kids glanced at me and I nodded, letting them fly after Baylee.

“Go ahead Dave, the guys will be fine and I’m about to take a tour around the arena.” Dave smiled and waved to the guys, before walking after the all too rowdy bunch.

“Aight, you all behave. Don’t make me take any of you out.” I smiled as I walked out of the room.

“Hey, wait up for a sec.” I turned and raised my eyebrow at Nick.

“Yes, Carter?” He smiled and damn it, my heart pounded against my chest.

“I owe you a rather huge sorry.”

“Amongst other things.”

“You never let anyone slide, huh?” I chuckled at that.

“I have two five year olds, I can’t let anything slide. Let’s chalk it up to nerves. You’re not an asshole to them.”

“And you’re not a bitch, sometimes.” I shook my head, and glanced down at the floor. “Is everything okay with your mom? Usually she would take them.”

“There’s just some problems going on that she has to take care of. Nothing to worry about.”

“Theresa…”

“Really Nick. I do gotta go make my rounds.”

“I thought I mentioned I didn’t want you working in that.”

“In what? A skirt? Heels?”

“A skirt that short that makes your legs do that!” I had to bite my lip.

“I like the outfit.”

“I do too. So does AJ, and I think Howie, and Howie’s married. But that means other men…” He stopped his lecture and actually blushed.

“Nick, when you want to be, you’re rather cute. But I gotta go, for real.”

“Theresa…” I shrugged and turned to walk away. In no way, shape, or form, did that man run my life anymore. If he didn’t like what I wore, well tough shit on him. He had his woman, take care of her, that’s how I saw it. But, damn, that was nice indeed.



“They’re staying in the hotel for tonight, than heading on the busses tomorrow. Want to watch a movie with Bri and me?” I turned my attention from the screaming fans to glance at LeighAnne.

“And who else might be there?”

“AJ. Possibly Nick.”

“Does that mean Terri?” LeighAnne shrugged. “You know that means Terri.”

“Yeah. Ugh, I wish she wouldn’t come.”

“Give her a chance.”

“Why, by the time I do, you’ll be back in your rightful spot.” I busted out laughing, causing Leigh and Terri to look in our direction.

“Nick wants to marry her.”

“What?”

“He told me that.” I shrugged.

“And you’ll let him?”

“Did you see what I bought? No, I don’t plan it. But, there’s a lot you all don’t know. And as much as I love him, and want him, I’m not sure I can win him back. I can only change so much.”

“He wanted you to change?” I shook my head, not wanting to go on when both Leigh and Terri were heading over.

“So, movie night in Bri’s room, right?” I glanced over at Terri than at LeighAnne, wanting to laugh.

“Yup.”

“Sweet, and Resa, you’re my date right.” I glanced behind me to see AJ stepping over to our group.

“Wait, wait, who said I was going?”

“It’s a tradition and you damn well know it!”

“Fine, I’ll be there. With my pains in the asses.”

“You can count on my too,” we all glanced at Kristen. “Hey, Mason loves playing with all his cousins.”

“Well, James is acting up, so I think D and I are gonna have to ditch tonight!”

“Aww, Leigh, is there anything,” I paused and glanced around “anything we can do to help?” She laughed, knowing that there was nothing but mothers in this group.

“No, but thank you. I know where to turn to.”

“Okay, so it’s PJ night.” I was about to turn when LeighAnne grabbed my arm. “I want you to wear THAT number.”

“LeighAnne!”

“He’ll die, please?” I glanced at Nick who was talking to Terri and had the strongest urge, yet again, to be sexy.

Chapter 6

I pushed my hair to the side, watching as the kids got way too excited. I smiled as LeighAnne opened the door, her lips frowning at my attire.

“That is not the sexy outfit I was talking about, you know.” I glanced down at my slippers, the boy shorts and the tank top.

“Not tonight, not in front of Terri.” LeighAnne rolled her eyes as she allowed us in.

“Mason and Baylee are already in the room, you guys.” The twins beamed at LeighAnne as they quickly rushed over to the bedroom.

“I think the only reason they are going to have fun is because of their cousins.”

“You have to love the Backstreet family.”

“Hey, someone hollered Backstreet.” I glanced behind me as AJ pushed his way through the door, followed by Nick and Terri.

“Does she have to be here? She’s really not part of this group anymore.” I glanced over at Terri, already hating her! And being honest, I didn’t know her, but damn, can we say rude?

“She’s my date. By the way, those boy shorts, mmm, damn, ya look good.” I gave AJ a funky look before turning my attention to the blonde bimbo attached to Nick’s arm.

“Believe me Terri, I have more of a reason to be here than you, even without Age!” I stormed past her and Nick and walked into the living room. LeighAnne gave Nick a pointed look before she walked into that area, followed by AJ.

“Look, sweetie, I know you don’t like Theresa.” Terri snorted at that. “Really! Anyway, she’s my ex-wife, the mother of my kids, and she’s currently working for us. You may not like her, may not stand her, but the guys and their wives do. Do not piss them off over her.”

”Nicky, why don’t you make me your wife? I can fit in with everyone and they won’t frown upon me.” Nick sighed. He had told Resa that he wanted to marry Terri, and part of him did. But, there was a part that kept putting it off, and that part, he just didn’t want to examine too closely.

“They’re waiting on us baby.”



I leaned back against the couch; AJ resting against my legs, his arms wrapped around my legs and his hands running over them. To anyone else, this would look rather bad, but it just truly was AJ’s nature to flirt. He glanced down at the black slippers and cocked his head to the side. He lifted my foot up, causing my whole leg to be lifted. Damn, maybe it was a good thing to be sorta flexible.

“What are you looking at AJ?”

“Your slippers. They have BSB all over them.”

“So, they do. Your point?”

“Where did you…” He trailed off as he turned around and looked at my shorts. “You a fan?”

“Of you all? Nope. But, I figured you guys might need the money.”

“Where did you get them?”

“At Wal-Mart, Kristen.” All of us started laughing, or, at least Terri didn’t. She only rolled her eyes and cuddled closer to Nick. I glanced over at LeighAnne, who was making a gagging motion and trying my hardest not to laugh at her. “Stop it,” I mumbled. I felt AJ slap my leg to stop me from shaking, but I couldn’t help it. We heard the bedroom door open and saw Tamara run out and straight to her daddy.

“Daddy,” she whined. “Thomas…” She trailed off as the tears rolled down her cheeks.

“What’s wrong princess?” Tamara tried to climb on his lap, but Terri wasn’t budging form his side.

“Thomas, he…” she started again, getting even more upset because she couldn’t get the attention she wanted.

“For crying out loud, he did what!?” Terri yelled, more than annoyed with the little girl, and showing it.

Chapter 7

All heads turned and glanced at Terri and her outburst. Tamara glanced at her and burst into tears, making Terri sit up and roll her eyes in annoyance. Tamara finally climbed on her dad’s lap, her head resting against his chest. He glanced up and his eyes locked with mine. I stood up, and he quickly followed, leaving Terri.

“Hey, wait for me.” Nick turned and glanced at her.

“Family discussion. I’ll be right back.”

“I’m family too!” I grabbed Tamara from Nick’s arms and walked to the bedroom, more than pissed off at Terri! Who the hell did she think she was to yell at my child, and than for her to say she’s family? Over my dead body!

“Thomas Elijah, get your ass out here now! And you can say goodnight, because you, mister, are not coming back!”

“Mommy!”

“One time, give me one more time and your ass will be grounded! Now, march!” I waved bye to everyone and made my way to our room, hearing someone else in the hallway. I turned slightly, raising my eyebrow.

“What, Nick?”

“We discipline as a family, remember?”

“Right, and where you were these last couple of months? Oh, that’s right, forgive me, you were with that stupid, blonde ass, little…” I stopped the rant, seeing that the all kids, yes Nick too, were staring at me. “You were with her. Trying to play, what were you playing?”

“In front of them is not the time to bring it up!”

“Why don’t you run back to little miss know it all, and let me run my family. I’ve been doing one hell of a job so far.” I turned my back on him, sliding my key card in and pushing the door open. Although, with one arm holding onto a little one and the other clutching Thomas’s shoulder, I couldn’t slam the door in Nick’s face. He followed us, reaching over to take Tamara back. “No, I have her. Thomas, sit on the couch. And you too young lady.”

“But mom!”

“Thomas, your mom said do it, do it! Or I’ll be grounding you!” I wish I could sit here and explain what it is about a father that makes kids listen. Is it the deepness of the voice? The fact that they SOUND like they have authority? Don’t get me wrong, my kids were good, and listened to me, but like every other kid, they gripped and sometimes took their sweet time, but no, not this time. In fact, I was guessing I would get restraint from the kids, but thanks to Nick, none was coming. “Now, Tamara, Terri isn’t here, so you have my attention.” I had to cover up the smile. Tamara was smart indeed, and I was guessing that Nick knew perfectly well all those tears weren’t over the fact of whatever Thomas did.

“Thomas said I was a girl.” This time, Nick glanced over at me and I had to turn my back so my little one would not see the smile.

“Princess, you are a girl.”

“I know, but he said that boys didn’t play with girls. And than he pushed me. Told me to leave, and when I didn’t, he pushed me again.”

“Is this true, Thomas?”

“But she is a girl!”

“And you’ve never had a problem playing with her before!”

“Thomas, Tamara, to bed, both of you!” I said, my hand massaging the back of my neck.

“Mom!”

“Don’t start young man. Right now, I want you both to brush your teeth, and into bed!”

“Will daddy kiss us goodnight?” I turned and looked at Nick, shrugging.

“Yes, little man, I’ll be there. Listen to your mother.” They sighed, and with heads hanging down, went into the bathroom to start their routine.

“Two days into the tour and I already have them fighting.” I rotated my head and felt Nick’s hands start to massage my shoulders.

“You know as well as I do, they’re going to be doing this. I’m surprised they’ve lasted this long.”

“True. I’m not paying you for this.” He chuckled, his fingers working out the kinks.

“Are you stressing?”

“Not over work, or the kids, really, it’s nothing. You know tomorrow you all are stopping for two days, and Leigh wants to go shopping.”

“And you’re going with?”

“Of course. I can’t leave the kids alone with LeighAnne though.”

“Leave them with me.”

“Um, Nick, you’re working. You have a couple interviews to do tomorrow.”

“In the morning. Leigh won’t be up by that time.” He sat down on the arm of the couch and I actually realized just how I was standing, right smack in the middle of those legs. His eyes held mine, and I know that I lost all will power to think.

“I can’t ask..”

“Ask? They are my kids, you know?”

“Don’t I ever? They act, look, and talk like you. If you’re sure you’ll be okay.”

“Theresa! It’s not like I haven’t spent time with them.” He stood up, his body inches away from mine.

“I don’t want Terri yelling at my kids.” Once more, his eyes held mine. His knuckles brushed my cheeks, and I could feel the power that was driving us. And staring into those eyes, I knew he felt it too! I stood, motionless, unable to think, to react, knowing though, that I had been longing for this, for those lips, those hands, just everything and anything that was him!

Chapter 8

“Daddy!” I moved back, shocked that those feelings were so strong, actually in both of us. And he looked just as shocked as I.

“Coming!” He smiled at me. “I better go and tuck them in.”

“Yeah, I think they’re calling for you.”

“Night, Resa.” I nodded my head and turned to head into my room, not closing the door until I heard Nick head out.



“You look way tired.” I grabbed my jacket, two way phone, and the small gun, tucking both phone and gun into my pants pocket.

“Thanks Leigh, you’re a sweet heart.” She chuckled as we walked down to the limo. “Where are the guys?”

“Nick’s room. With all the kids. Brian told LeighAnne he’d take the Baylee, since Nick had the twins. And Kevin is with Kristen and D has James.”

“Wow. That’s a handful for Nick and Brian.” She laughed, and I did a quick glance, seeing nothing out of the ordinary before I climbed in after her.

“Terri is out at the spa, but she’s joining us later.” Inside, I was seething. Did I want to see my enemy, no, but, she was Nick’s girlfriend and by my job alone, I should be protecting her.

“Goody.”

“Theresa! Really, she’s not all that bad.” I glanced over at Leigh.

“Befriending her?”

“Okay, it wasn’t smart that she cheated with Nick on you. But, LeighAnne was actually quite rude to her after all that happened, and I felt bad. We got to talking and she’s not that horrible. Now, she’s not my best friend, but, she’s not the wench everyone is making her out to be.”

“Forgive me if I have a rough time accepting her. And I never told LeighAnne or Kristen not to tolerate her or to even dislike her.”

“You know Nick came on to her, right?”

“Leigh, personally, I don’t care who came on to who. Nick and I are done.”

“Right.” I gave her a rather pointed look.

“What the hell does that mean?”

“I saw the look you gave Nick the other night.”

“Leigh, you’re a friend, we, the wives here, we’re close, we know what’s going on. I have never loved anyone but Nick. But I want him happy, and if being with her makes him happy, than so be it. My only concern is for those two little kids we have.”

“She’ll make a good mother.”

“Perhaps. But, forgive me; she can try on someone else’s kids.”



“Finally! I have looked all over for you Leigh. Oh, hi, Theresa.”

“Hi Terri.”

“Come, we’re getting ready to wrap up the shopping.”

“Oh, there’s this store, just down the way, I’ve been dying to go in. Do you mind?” Leigh shook her head, and both ladies glanced back at me.

“Not my shopping spree, I’m here only to work.” Leigh smiled, but Terri made a face.

“Hey ladies, wait for me.” I turned, watching as LeighAnne ran towards us, her bodyguard running after her.

“Honey, slow down, poor Rick might just have a heart attack!” She did slow down as she neared. “Girl, what are you doing?”

“I couldn’t leave you alone with the Lion all day long. Sides, Brian has his mini me, so I’m good. A day with the girls doesn’t sound half bad.”

“Thanks, I needed a friend.”

“What about Leigh?” I tugged on LeighAnne’s arm and motioned for Rick to watch the girls. “Out of ear shot?”

“I’m thinking I may not have a friend in Leigh much. In fact, I think she’s all but best friends with Terri.”

“But, she’s…”

“I know. A wife, and we usually have to stick together. She was telling me Terri wasn’t bad, and that she felt sorry for her because both you and Kristen were so horrible to her.”

“May I share something?”

“Of course.”

“I don’t like Terri. Granted, that’s not new, but there are reasons. I love and adore Brian. Nick is Bri’s best friend, so I love and adore Nick. You were Nick’s wife, and I love and adore you. But beyond that, you became one of my best friends.”

“LeighAnne!”

“Hold on. I saw something when you were with Nick. He was free; he did things that made the girls fall in love with him. He wasn’t on a tight leash, like all the other females thought. I mean, he was wilder, crazier, sexier when he was with you. Since he’s been with Terri, she just yells at him for doing those things. I read the blogs, I know how the fans think, and really, none like this new Nick, simply because he doesn’t, perform, I guess.”

“I can’t control that.”

“No, but I’m sharing it because I don’t think Terri loves him, for him. I, personally of course, think she’s only using him.”

Chapter 9

I walked into the room behind LeighAnne, leaning against the wall as I watched Terri make it a show of kissing Nick. I heard the collective ‘eww’s from the twins and had to grin, for she pulled away and glared at them. I shook my head, realizing that Terri might just be walking a rather thin line with those two.

“Aight little ones, time to head out.”

“Mom! We’re winning!” I glanced from them to the TV and realized there were playing some damn video game. Nick’s kids indeed!

“Come on, it’s time to eat. Because, if I know your dad, he hasn’t fed you yet.” I glanced over at Nick who ducked his head and heard Brian chuckle. “Let’s go guys. Maybe, if you’re good, I might let you all come back later.” They jumped up, eager smiles on their faces.

“That might not work. I had plans for Nick and I.” I watched as both kids lost their smiles and so badly wanted to smack that smirk off of her face.

“Terri, it can wait. If the kids wanna come back, I have no problem. In fact, we haven’t eaten either, so I may join them. You’re more than welcome.”

“I already ate, thank you.” Nick glanced from her to me and I shrugged.

“You ate? With Leigh?”

“Yeah. We had dinner. But, go, play family man.” She turned around and marched into the room, slamming the door behind her. He sighed and stood up, taking the kids hand.

“Come on Brian, you all need to eat too. You’re more than welcome to join us.”

“Yeah, LeighAnne, it would be great.”

“How is that they ate, yet you didn’t Resa?” I glanced back at Brian as we made our way to the elevator. I waved Dave and Rick off, smiling as they nodded.

“I don’t eat on the job, per say.”

“Per say?”

“If I’m keeping guard like that, I won’t. Can’t be distracted.”

“Yet you just waved off our bodyguards!”

“The fans become less possessive, if you will, when you’re with your family. Haven’t you guys ever noticed that?” They gave me blank looks as we stepped out of the elevator and over to the restaurant. “Table for seven, and private, please.” The waitress nodded her head, grabbed four menus, three kids’ menus and walked us back to a rather dark corner.

“This is the best I can do, is that okay?” I nodded my head, allowing Brian and LeighAnne to sit on one end, than the kids slide into the middle, leaving me alone to sit next to Nick.

“Daddy, can I have a cheeseburger, please?” I shook my head at Tamara. She hadn’t even glanced at the menu.

“Oh, pizza, dad, please, please, please?” And than Thomas, well, he was just plain Nick’s kid, did I have to say more?

“Yeah, that’s fine guys.”

“You know, that’s not healthy for them,” I mumbled, glancing over the menu.

“They’re young, they’ll burn it off.”

“My point, Nick! They’ll burn it off for me, around me! They’ll be too damn hyper and I get stuck with it!” He laughed and shrugged. “LeighAnne, some help here?”

“Girl, I got my own problems with Baylee. He’ll ask for ice cream for dinner and Bri will say yes, no problem.”

“Why is that dads have no sense of good food, healthy food. No, load ‘em up with junk food while they’re young!”

“Pardon me, we’re right here, you know! Baylee, if you want ice cream, mom says it’s okay!”

“Sweet!” LeighAnne glared at Brian before she turned to Baylee.

“Is it really okay if they have that?” I glanced over at Nick.

“You don’t have to ask. If you approve it, that’s fine. I’ll just make sure they’ll stay the night with you.”

“Terri won’t like it.”

“Sorry. Maybe next time you won’t be so quick to say yes, huh?” He reached over and pinched my side, his fingers tickling me. “Stop, okay, okay! Yes, it’s fine, they can have that. But water, no soda!”

“Deal!”



I fumbled with the key card, grumbling as it finally took. Tamara shifted, her head hitting my collar bone, at the same time that I felt my phone vibrate. I shrieked slightly, having Nick glance over at me, his eyebrow raised in a silent question.

“Tamara moved and her head just collided with collar bone. She’s vicious even in her sleep. Not to mention my phone just went off.” I flipped the light switch on in the living room and quickly went into their bedroom, laying my little girl down; Nick quickly following with Thomas.

“I guess it was a long day?” I chuckled as I kissed both of them and made my way out.

“Well, first with you, than three hours of laughing in the restaurant. Yeah, it was pretty long.” Nick smiled as he sat down on the couch, his head resting along the back of it. I flipped my pone up and laughed, getting a look from Nick. “What?”

“Who’s that?”

“My friend Kris. She just had to send me a text message saying that I wasn’t supposed to forget about her. Something about an Alex and fainting.” At Nick’s strange look, I shook my head. “You wouldn’t understand.” I watched as he only nodded his head, yet went back to resting his head on the couch. “Are you tired?”

“They take a lot out of you.”

“Five year olds tend to. Two of them is even worse.” He chuckled.

“They’re good kids though, good looking too.” I rolled my eyes, and laughed as he peeked his eye open to glance at me.

“They are, actually. They get it all from me, thank you.”

“Theresa, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be leaving you alone to take care of them.”

“Nick, we live in two different states.”

“Yes, but California is not that far away from Arizona, and you know that.” I glanced down at my hands, playing with the ring on my left hand.

“Granted it’s not. But, you have a life to lead. You’re Nick Carter, from the ever wonderful Backstreet Boys. And you have a girlfriend, who I think can’t stand those two little ones.”

“That’s beside the point. I’m a father, and I’ve been slacking on that. I love my kids.”

“Nick, I never questioned that. Just because we’re divorced doesn’t mean I don’t know you, or anything about you. You adore those kids, I’ve always known this. And, personally, I’d rather not have Terri deal with them, but if that’s the woman you want, than she has to learn to deal with that fact that those two kids play one hell of a major role in your life. Which is something you need to think about too, because I won’t have my kids getting hurt, Nick!” He sighed, his hands running over his face.

“They won’t get hurt!”

“They better not. I tolerate a lot from you, you’re well aware of this, but I will kick your ass, and hers, if my kids are hurt.” That brought a smile to those lips and I felt my breath catch in my throat. How was that humanly possible? I was talking with the man I loved about the woman he was currently with, and he still turned me to jell-o? Please, can anyone else see this as being so very wrong? I stood up, taking my jacket off and placing it on the couch.

“What was that?”

“What was what?”

“That thud against the couch? What’s in you pocket?”

“Oh, my phone and my gun.” Nick quickly shot off the couch and walked over to me, his eyes holding mine.

“Gun?”

“Yeah. I have to have to it.”

“No, you don’t. Okay, this job is a lot more dangerous if you have to have a gun! I don’t want you doing it.”

“Nick, I’ve always had a gun, in fact, I have about five. And some knives, actually. It’s my job, I’m security! Better yet, I’m the manager of all of this.” His hand cupped my cheek, making me stare into those eyes.

“Promise me.” I gulped. I mean, those eyes alone stole my breath, how the hell was I to do anything. “Promise me, you’ll be safe.” I could do nothing but nod my head, and I thought for sure I would feel those lips, for I saw something flare up in those eyes.

Chapter 10

He pulled away, his head jerking slightly as he felt his phone vibrate. He blinked twice before he realized that, and quickly pulled it out, flipping it open and walking towards the other side of the room. He said something, nodded his head and shut it, shoving it back in the pocket.

“I gotta go.”

“Terri?”

“Yeah. I’ll catch you tomorrow.” With that, he quickly left. I ran my hand through my hair, wondering, just what the hell I was doing. There was no denying that I loved Nick, everyone knew this and everyone could see it. I was almost sure that’s why Terri put the act on that she did. And maybe she did have cause to put it on; after all, my idea was to seduce Nick. But, even though I knew he felt something for me, it was killing him. And that last thing I ever wanted was for him to be hurt. But, than again, I hadn’t done much so far in the way of seducing. So, I bought some new clothes, changed myself a bit, that was it. You couldn’t call that seducing him could you? I hadn’t really touched him or kissed him, flirted..eh, not really.

I sat back down on the couch, more than confused. Nick, prior to the divorce, had asked me to change. And I knew when he and Terri hooked up; it was the time that I went into a serve depression. What man could tolerate that on top of all the other stress he had? So, I could partly be to blame. But when I came out of it, things with Terri were already pretty strong. And it was a week after that that he told me he wanted a divorce. I suppose, within that week, he wanted to see the change. He wanted me, on some strange level to be like Terri, or even to out do Terri. But that wasn’t me, or at least, at that time, it wasn’t me. Nick had fallen in love with me, why did I need to change that? But, of course, things change, people change, and he had changed, yet I hadn’t. I stayed the same! And because of that, I lost the man I loved. And here I was, changed. Not like Terri, but like Theresa, the new and improved Theresa. And I was comfortable with new me. And, I was confused. I shook my head, walking into my room, knowing that it might just be another sleepless night.




“Boss lady, copy?” I pressed the side button on the phone, walking around the front of the stage.

“What’s up Dave?”

“Are you busy?”

“I’m at the arena. Why, what’s wrong?”

“Well, I shouldn’t squeal on my man here…”

“Dave?”

“The twins are with him.”

“Yes, I’m aware. He was coming with them on their way to the sound check. Than I was going to take them. Why, what’s wrong?”

“They ran out of his room to bang on Bri’s door, saying they hated their dad. Any reason why?”

“To be honest, no. But you can bet your ass I’ll find out.”

“Theresa, I don’t want him in trouble.”

“Dave, you report to me, not him. Out!” With that, I shoved the phone into my back pocket, walked out to the awaiting car and told him to take me back to the hotel. Damn, if it pertained to little miss bitchy, heads were gonna roll!




I banged on his door, crossing my arms as I waited for him to open the door, which was taking one hell of a long ass time. He finally managed to open it, my eyes taking in his lack of attire, or, rather just the jeans he quickly pulled on. I stormed past him, glaring at him as I stopped.

“Well, why not come on in.”

“What happened?”

“With?”

“The kids! Why are they with Bri and not you?”

“Brian wanted them.”

“Carter, don’t you lie to me. I’m not that stupid. What the hell happened?”

“Nothing that I can’t manage!”

“Please tell me you weren’t screwing her when my kids were around.”

“They’re my kids too!”

“Son of a bitch, Nick! You were! What the hell were you thinking? Screw that, I know all too well. I can’t believe you!”

“He has his right to do that.” I spun around and glared at her.

“You have no right to butt into this conversation. So, save your hide and go back into that room!”

“You can’t talk to me like that in my hotel room. Who the hell do you think you are?” I took a step closer and felt Nick grab my arm.

“Terri, let me handle this!”

“Oh, yeah, I can see the way you handle things! Please Theresa, make sure she’s happy, but screw your girlfriend, right?”

“I believe he already did!” Terri glared at me before she turned on her heel, marched back to the bedroom and slammed the door. I yanked my arm out of his grasp. “Don’t touch me. I won’t leave them again with you!”

“It’s not as bad as your making it seem!”

“Let me see if I have it, hmm? You three were in here, Terri got ticked, kinda turned you on, and you dissed your kids to get laid. But, when you went into the room, they probably got maybe worried, knocked on the door and you yelled? Does that about sum it up?” He didn’t have to nod, his look said it all. “I know you. I know how she works. That right there pisses me off. She’s more important to you than your kids! You needed to get laid that badly!”

“It’s not like that!”

“It’s not? Wow, it sure looks like it to me! Forget it! I was wrong, you can be a jackass, and Terri is the cause of it. Why can’t you see what the hell she’s doing to you?”

“Doing? She’s loving me like you never could!” My eyes opened wide and my hand flew out, the smack sounding through out the room.

“Mommy?” I froze in my tracks, not wanting to look at the kids who were standing at the door.

Chapter 11

“Sweethearts.” I turned around, seeing them there, along with Baylee, and LeighAnne, a smile in her eyes. “Hi. What are you doing here? Thought you were playing with Baylee.” Thomas looked me from Nick and back to me. Tamara, on the other hand, had tears rolling down her cheeks.

“Please, is she crying again?” Tamara whimpered and turned to hug LeighAnne’s legs. I quickly snapped around and growled at Terri. But before I could lunge at her, Nick’s arms were around my waist, holding me study.

“You just shut up! You have no right whatsoever to talk about my kids!” That evil smile she sent my way had a chill running down my spine.

“I have every right! Nick and I were discussing marriage! I’m gonna be their step mother!” My eyes roamed over her, seeing no diamond and I felt my heart ease some what. Yet, I wanted to wipe that smirk off.

“Did he get the ring? No! Then he doesn’t mean it!” I saw her eyes open wide, felt Nick let go, and I shoved him away. “You, little miss thing, have no control over my kids. When they are with they’re father that is who they will listen to!” I left, grabbing both kids’ hands as I walked out, LeighAnne close on my heels.

“Woah, Resa, wait.” I stopped at the elevator, waiting on her. “You just made a huge enemy.”

“Does it look like I care? How dare she? What right does she have?”

“Theresa,” she started, and than sighed. “Have they seen you with no one?”

“No LeighAnne, they haven’t actually. And that’s because there hasn’t been anyone. My heart can’t be given out as easily as his, it seems.”

“Mommy?” I glanced down at Tamara.

“What, baby?”

“Since you’re not fighting anymore, can we go and play with Baylee, if Uncle Bri and Auntie don’t mind.” I glanced up at LeighAnne and she smiled at me.

“Go have a drink, I think you need it.”

“Thanks girlie. You two be good for them.” They nodded their heads and took off back down the hallway.



I twirled that amber liquid around in the glass, my eyes not really seeing it.

“I’ll have what she’s having.” I turned and raised my eyebrow at Howie, who only smiled.

“Don’t you have to work tonight?”

“Aren’t you working now?”

“Good counter. What brings you down here D?”

“Thought a drink sounded good.”

“I doubt that. Tell me the truth.” He sighed and took a sip of what the bartender just put in front of him. He made a face and coughed a couple of times. “Southern Comfort has become my favorite.” He took another sip and shook his head.

“That’s just wrong. Here I was thinking you were having rum and coke.”

“Nope.” I took a sip and glanced at him.

“I saw you sitting here, thought you might want to talk.”

“I love you D, you’re a very dear friend…”

“But I’m close to Nick.”

“No, you’re close to Leigh and she’s close to Terri.”

“You found out.”

“I was bound to. And I don’t mind. The girls can befriend whomever they want. But, it’s like my friendship can’t compete with Terri’s. So, she’d rather be friends with her than me.”

“Leigh is not like that, Theresa. But, I know that’s not the only thing that’s bothering you.” I took another sip and glanced over at Howie.

“I don’t like Terri.” Howie’s lips twitched at that.

“Tell me something I don’t know.”

“But not for the reasons that you think. It has nothing to do with the fact that she stole my husband, actually. I don’t like her cause I think she’s two faced.”

“And that’s doesn’t stem from bitterness in the least?”

“No. I think Nick actually saw a part of the real her the other day. She’s all sweat and friendly, almost like she doesn’t have a bad bone. Yet, here I come and she’s all bitchy to me, and just starting to get like that in front of Nick.”

“That’s something we’ve all told Nick.”

“Don’t personally care for her either?”

“Does anyone?” Both Howie and I glanced over my shoulder, seeing AJ there. “When you got depressed, and Terri came into the picture, all of us knew how horrible that was going to go down. I think from the start none of us liked her.”

“Because she was unfamiliar?”

“No, because she wouldn’t make him happy like you could.” I sighed, staring into the liquid once more. “By the way D, your wife is looking for you.”

“Oh shit.” He quickly finished his drink, choking on it one more time before waving and leaving. I signaled to the bartender that I would take care of it and he nodded his head.

“I’m your friend, you know this, Nick knows this, Terri knows this. I’ve always defended you, even when Nick wouldn’t.”

“I know, Alex. And I thank you for that. You truly are one of my best friends.”

“You know, I have to ask, what happened that caused you to get depressed?”

“Nick never told you?” AJ shook his head, his eyes holding mine, and I realized, for once, he had no shades.

“You need to wear glasses less.” He smiled, and kissed my cheek.

“Darlin’, you’re too sweet. Answer the question.”

“I lost my grandmother, my aunt, and my baby, all within a three week span.”

Chapter 12

“Baby?”

“I miscarried.” I finished off my drink before I turned back to look at him. “No doctor really ever pin pointed what happened. I think it was the stress, the loss. I was so very close to my grandmother, she was like my other best friend, and it really hurt me when she past. And my aunt was in that horrible accident and she left so violently, it was so hard, on all of us, actually. And than you all working, and traveling, it was stressful. I was about two months in.”

“Nick knew?”

“Oh, yeah, he knew. He wasn’t the only one.”

“Who else knew?”

“Did Nick ever tell you how he met Terri?” At AJ’s shake, I smiled. “When I got pregnant again, the doctor I saw wasn’t the one I first had, that doctor retired, so I had to go to a new office. Anyways, the, um, receptionist was Terri.”

“You had meet her prior?”

“Oh yeah. The first visit, I was alone, so she didn’t know. But, the last name always catches people. It’s not a common last name. But, she didn’t question me. The second time, she was eating him up! I should have guessed she really liked him, but hell, I was more than used to seeing those looks.” AJ chuckled, and I had to as well. “It was like the fourth visit or something that she was openly flirting with him. Again, I didn’t think much of it. I went in with Nick, two days after I lost it, and that’s when we knew for sure. And that was my breaking point. Nick walked out of the room, not even waiting for me because he was sad, of course. Bumped into her, and from what I saw, she placed her number in his pocket, whispered something in his ear and walked away. That might have really sent me over. That night we had a fight, he..” I shook my head, not wanting to go on.

“He what?”

“No, you had enough of my drama, and if I don’t get your ass to your sound check, I’m gonna be fired.”

“Theresa.” He placed a hand on my arm and drew me into his arms, his lips brushing my hair. “I’m always here for you. Nick is my best friend, my brother, but he’s an ass.” I chuckled as I wrapped my arms around his waist and laid my head on his chest.

“I’m not going to disagree with you on that.” I gave him a slight squeeze. “Thanks, for listening.”

“Well, it’s liberating. I had a lot of questions, and yet, no one was willing to answer.”

“Nick won’t. He’ll think you’ll hate him.”

“It wasn’t right.”

“No, AJ, it wasn’t. It was the wrong way to handle the situation. But he did it, and we can’t change the past.”

“Hey, Alex, we gotta jet.” Both AJ and I quickly pulled away as we heard Nick. Nick’s eyes raked over me, and if I didn’t know any better, I would have said he looked slightly pissed. But, really, he had no reason to be. Inside though, that made me smile a mile wide!



I stepped on the bus, knowing that once they were done tonight, they would be packing up and leaving the hotel. Yay indeed. I made a quick run through the bunk area and the sitting area, my back towards the door.

“Damn, I have got to tell my brother that he needs to share his goodies!” I froze, not wanting to turned around and see who could possibly be saying such a stupid ass line. I knew it wasn’t one of the guys, and knew it wasn’t my security. So, who? I turned, finally, and saw a flash of blonde hair just fly out the door. I frowned, still not knowing, so I quickly followed, surprised that he kept getting into places that were supposed to be off limits. He finally stopped as he stepped up to Nick. I walked over a tad closer, not believing who that was. “Dude, you have to share.”

“Share what?”

“Your women.” Terri slid up on the other side of Nick and frowned.

“I’m right here, Aaron.” I contained my laugh as Aaron rolled his eyes.

“No, not you. She has black hair, and was on your bus.” I watched as Terri’s eyes open wide and her lip curled up.

“There wasn’t anyone!” she screamed, causing both Nick and Aaron to look at her.

“Uncle Aaron!” Both kids screamed as they came running around the corner and landed straight into Aaron’s arms.

“My lil rugrats.”

“Damn, where is your mother? You just have no respect or discipline. I would lay my hand to your ass! Both of you! Leave him alone, and let the adults talk! Go on! I said NOW!”

Chapter 13

“That is their uncle, Terri. They have every right to see him.” She clutched onto Nick’s arm and batted her eye lashes.

“But, this was an adult conversation.”

“No, it wasn’t. Anyway, little man, back to this woman.” Aaron’s eyes lite up again.

“She was…I just saw her from the back, but she looked around my age, maybe a tad older, black hair, nice behind!” I walked up to group and Thomas smiled.

“Mommy!” Aaron turned, gasped and blushed.

“My, my, my, Aaron, you have grown up on me.”

“That was you?”

“If you’re referring to the bus, than yes. And I’m way older than you.”

“No, you’re not! But wow! You look good! Or, it’s just been forever.”

“Just forever,” Terri said, snorting along with the comment.

“It’s great to see you, little man.” Aaron put down the kids and turned to give me a hug.

“Same here.”

“Are you going to be joining them?”

“At least for a few days. Mom was asking me about you. Said…”

“Aaron, is your stuff on the bus?” Nick asked, cutting Aaron off.

“Not yet. Anyway, mom was saying to me that…”

“Aaron, let’s go. You can chit chat later.” I frowned as Nick took off with his brother. It was a tad strange, to hear that Nick’s mom was asking Aaron about me, instead of Nick.

“Listen, Theresa, I’ve had all I’m about to take of your good for nothing kids! They need to cool it, or there will be hell to pay!” I glanced at the finger she was close to poking in my face than to her.

“First of all, remove your finger. Second of all, they are not your kids. And if you haven’t noticed, they are exactly like Nick. Not to mention, Nick adores them. But, let me warn you now, and for the final time, you threaten my kids or lay a hand on them; it will be me you are answering too! And I’m not a push over!” I turned on my heel, beyond ticked at that moment, with her, and with Nick! And boy, was he gonna hear it again for the second time that day!




Nick was smart, for once. He went through the sound check, not even glancing at me. And than he went wherever with Terri. To say he was avoiding me would be a smart take. I folded my arms across my chest and leaned against the wall, watching the guys as they performed.

“Someone a little upset?” I smiled and shook my head. He slipped his arm around my waist, acting so much like his brother.

“I’m actually not.”

“Right, you always glare at my brother.”

“I’m not glaring.”

“Resa, I know you!” He laughed and I glanced at him. “I heard about your little tangle with Terri. She told Nick that you were a bitch and your threatened her.”

“I did. But she said stuff about my kids. And you know that’s a big hell no in my book.”

“Yes, I recall.”

“So, look at you, all grown up. Am I gonna have to fight the women off of you too?”

“No, I’m good. No girlfriends. You know, he still cares for you.”

“Aaron, let’s not go there. He has me all pissed off at him.”

“Amazing. You two are divorced and yet some things never change.” I shrugged, not really wanting to comment at all on that. “Would you mind if I went and took the twins off LeighAnne’s hands?”

“No, knock yourself out. Just be careful. I know all to well how you are, Carter.” He chuckled and tossed a wave as he rounded the corner. 10 minutes later, I heard someone else walk up to me.

“You know, I remember listening to Aaron tell Nick that he had a huge crush on you. I think he was a little hurt when Nick married you.”

“You have gotta love the Cater boys. But, you know, if Aaron was a tad older, he could have given Nick a run for his money. Admit it, LeighAnne, they are cute.” She giggled, but nodded her head in agreement. “See, you know it.” I smiled and pulled out my phone as I heard it start to beep.

“Boss lady.”

“10-4 Steve, what’s up?”

“We’re having a situation in the north corridor. Can you lend a hand?”

“Roger that. I’ll be right there.” I rolled my eyes, smiled at LeighAnne and made my way to the corridor.



I walked along the path and stopped, hearing their screams and the splashing. I took a deep breath, stealing myself for another conformation, but after a quick scan, I released it. I walked along the side and over to the shallow end of the pool, watching the two brothers play with one twin each. I sat down on the chair and laughed as the twins did nothing but splash around.

“You should join us.”

“In a suit? Have you lost your mind?”

“Hey, there’s a few curves I wouldn’t mind seeing.” Nick quickly shot a glare at his younger brother. “Maybe AJ can get you out here!” Again, that yearned Aaron another glare.

“Mommy, join us!”

“Now, sweetie, you’re having fun. Besides, daddy and I have to talk.” Tamara rolled her eyes. “I beg your pardon little girl! But, it is way past your bed time. Aaron, will you take ‘em up please?” I smiled as I left the key card on the table and motioned for Nick to get out and follow me.

“Oh, she’s gonna yell again.” That caused me to stop and turn to my kids.

“Why would you say that, Thomas?”

“Because Terri and you fought. Than daddy and Terri. Why not you? And Terri yelled at us.”

“Did she?” I crossed my arms and turned to Nick.

“It’s not what you think.”

“Let me tell you again, Carter, that woman has no damn right! None! I won’t stand for it. She is not their mother. It’s bad enough you screw her in front of them!”

“Can’t be as bad as your screwing my best friend. Tell me, is AJ that good?” My hand fisted up and I let it fly, punching him!

Chapter 14

“I’ve seen you a lot of ways! But jealous, that’s a first! Even worse because we’re divorced!” I took a deep breath and heard my kids start to giggle.

“Mommy beat daddy up!”

“Thomas, out. Tamara, you too. Bed time.”

“Theresa…”

“Save it. Aaron, will you help your brother to his room. And put some ice on his eye. It’ll keep the swelling down, along with that shiner. I don’t need people thinking I abuse him.”

“You didn’t, sis. You just knocked some sense into him.”

“Thanks. Glad to know my brother was my back.”

“You guys are not family!”

“More than Terri will ever be, Nick. Now, let’s go.”

“Night guys.” I grabbed my kids’ hand after they gave both their uncle and their dad a kiss goodnight.



“You know, it’s not my business, but its curious how Nick slept in Aaron’s room last night.” I shrugged. “Wanna explain why he has a black eye?”

“Not really, Leigh.”

“You’re kids can pass for being spoiled.” I turned and glared at her. “Don’t go getting pissed at me.”

“Are you saying this because you’re my friend, Leigh? Or hers?”

“They spilled something on her!”

“They are kids, Leigh. My kids! When James grows up, let’s see if you like other people yelling at him.”

“Aye, listen to yourself!”

“I am! And I’m listening to you! I’m hearing her talking, through you! And I can see where you stand!”

“I’m not picking between you two!”

“You already have! Forget it, I don’t care.”

“Theresa…”

“No, I don’t care! Wait, if you want to know, I punched him. Because he was being a prick!” I turned and marched away, more annoyed and hurt than I thought possible.

“Hey, wait.” I smiled at Kristen who returned the gesture. “Mason was asking if he could play with the twins.”

“Yeah, I’ll go with you.”

“Nah. I think you have a couple things to discuss with Nick. Sides, Brian, Aaron, Baylee, and LeighAnne we’re all going. Do you mind?”

“No, thank you.” I gave her a hug and watched as she walked back down the hallway.



I walked along the backstage, finally spotting Nick. Well, I guess now was a good time to talk, right? At least no one was around, or should be for that matter.

“Hey Nick.” He glanced up and smiled. “You’ve seen Brian or LeighAnne?”

“I think they went to hit up Chuck E Cheese. Something about pizza and letting the kids run wild.”

“And you didn’t go? There are games along with pizza.”

“Ha ha, aren’t you funny? What you are you doing here?”

“They asked to take the twins, said I didn’t have to go. They took their bodyguards, probably because the kids have more fun playing with them. Besides, my job is to protect you and well, here you are!”

“Last time I checked, there’s D, and AJ still.” I shrugged, and started to turn to walk away.

“I suppose you have a point. I’ll send Dave over and I’ll go chill with AJ, in his room, alone.” Nick quickly got up from his spot, his hand lightly grabbing my arm.

“We can hang.” I smiled at him. Why did he hate the fact of me chilling with AJ? He really should know that I never once thought of Alex like that! Okay, lie, but I wouldn’t do anything! “It’s good, ‘cause I’ve been wanting to talk to you.”

“Why do I get the feeling I’m not about to like this at all?” I sighed. “Lay it on me, what’s on that pea sized mind of yours?” He glanced down at the floor, tugging on his lower lip, and I actually knew it was serious. “Nick, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong. It’s just...I’ve been thinking.”

“That’s why there’s so much smoke lately.” His eyes pierced mine and I lowered my head to stop the smile. “I’m sorry. It’s my job to pick on you. Sorry, thinking about what?”

“These last few, heated discussions…”

“Fights. Call it what it is. Fights.”

“Okay, fights, made me realize something. I really don’t want us to be one of those couples that hates each other because we’re divorced. I don’t hate you.” His eyes held mine once more. “You know that right?”

“To be honest, I agree. I hate fighting with you. Especially in front of the kids. And I know you don’t hate me Nick, and I don’t hate you.” I sat down on the table, crossing my arms over my chest. “But, I can understand where you’re coming from.”

“We both know the twins mean the world to each of us, and I just want to be able to set a good example for them, even if we are divorced. And even if you hate, well, her.”

“Don’t except me to pretend to like her, even for the sake of my kids. And I know you don’t think she’s going to like to me. But, I do have to say the little fights need to stop in front of the twins. Well, should be stopping period.” I swung my legs, glancing down at the floor before I looked over at him. “Nick, I have to ask, were things…was I…if I…” I trailed off, turning my head away from his gaze. Damn, I was about ready to bare my soul because of those blue eyes. They had been my undoing the first go around, and well, being honest, they were still my undoing. Damn, sometimes, I was such a huge fool.

“Were you what?” His hand cupped my chin and pulled my eyes back to his. I swallowed, than tugged on my lip, trying to get the courage up to ask the question I have been thinking of since he uttered those horrible words over six months ago.

“Was I that horrible? Were things that bad?” Oh, any second I knew the tears would start to fall.

“No, Theresa, no matter what you think, it wasn’t like that. I saw the Theresa that I loved die, with no hope of coming back. And when you did, we lost that connection. I think, though, we’ll always have some connection.”

“Of course, there are those rugrats. Thank you.” I smiled, and leaned over, giving him a hug.

“It’s more than that.” His arms wrapped around me and I closed my eyes, savoring the feeling of being wrapped up in his arms one more time. His words echoed in my mind, and I just didn’t want to give that thought too much hope.

“What do you mean?” Damn it, was it possible he could hear my heart pounding? He pulled back slightly, his gaze still holding mine, his arms still wrapped around my waist.

“Some part of me will always wonder if I made the worst mistake by walking away from you.” Than his lips were on mine, not allowing my mind time to process that statement! It just couldn’t be true. No way! No flippin’ ass way! And before I had to time to enjoy it thoroughly, he pulled away. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean, I’m sorry.” Although, his eyes were anything but apologetic. I couldn’t take it, didn’t want to hear it, so I placed my finger on his lips and smiled, finally realizing that this was part of the whole seducing plan.

“Sweetie, no one’s here. I really don’t think another one would hurt, do you?” His lips were still uttering that it was wrong, yet his eyes always told the truth. Nick could lie, so long as he wasn’t staring anyone in the eye. I got closer and yet he shook his head. My lips brushed his and I could feel the shake through out his body. “Do you really want me to stop, sweetie?”

“Not really.” His lips crushed mine, a moan coming from deep within him. He loved Terri, he knew this, and yet, there was something about Theresa he couldn’t deny himself. He knew her, knew everything about her, knew what she liked, didn’t like. Knew how to kiss her to turn her on, how to kiss her to make her giggle, hell, even how to kiss her to make her moan. He was familiar with her, and that alone, was something that turned him on.

And how many nights have I craved his simple touch? To be him in his arms? To feel that loving embrace? How many lonely times had I wanted to feel his kisses, these kisses, to feel those lips? I knew it was wrong, on so many levels, but right now, we didn’t care. Or, maybe that was stated way too soon, for he pulled away, hearing the clearing of a voice. Nick turned, and I peeked around him, wanting to die. There was no lying on this, only prayers that she did not say anything.

“For now, I won’t say anything to anyone. But, let me state this, hurt my friend Nick, and I won’t be happy.”

“Thank you!” She nodded her head and walked away. But her thought kept running through my mind. Was the friend Leigh talking about, me, or Terri?

Chapter 15

I sat on the edge of the pool, my feet swinging in the water, so very lost in my thoughts. That kiss happened over two hours ago, and yet, it wouldn’t leave my mind. When Leigh caught us, Nick couldn’t leave fast enough. And yeah, I can understand that the kiss was wrong, but I knew him, and knew he felt that it was right. I sighed, yanked my shirt off, thankful I had changed into my swim suit before coming down, and dived in. Maybe the pools coolness will cool me down. I swam to the deep in, freezing as I heard a splash. I quickly turned around and about freaked as AJ showed up right in front of me, a huge grin on his face.

“What in the world are you doin’?”

“Same as you, swimming!” I rolled my eyes at his smart ass comment.

“Not funny, McLean.”

“I thought it was. Aight, I saw you sitting there, and it looked like something was bothering you. So, when you jumped in, I figured it would be okay if I jumped in. So, darlin’, you wanna talk?”

“Not to you.” His hand covered his heart and he cried.

“You wound me baby. What’s wrong?”

“I did something stupid.”

“Marrying Nick instead of me?” He laughed, but that faded off as he glanced my way. “Baby, what’s wrong?” I shook my head, attempting to swim by him. His hand snaked out and wrapped around my waist. “Theresa, talk to me.” I glanced up at him, and felt the start of the tears prick my eyes. And before I knew it, they came rushing out. AJ was taking back for a moment, before he swam us back to the shallow end, standing both of us up and finally wrapping his arms around me. I glanced into AJ’s eyes and felt his arms tighten around my waist. “Baby, it can’t be that bad.”

“Alex, I kissed Nick. He kissed me first, but he stopped and pulled back and I kissed him.”

“Why is that bad, sweetie?”

“Because he has a girlfriend. Afterwards, we got caught, but what if we hadn’t?”

“Who saw you?” I visibly cringed. “You’re alive, so it wasn’t Terri.”

“No, her friend, Leigh.”

“Yikes.”

“She said she won’t tell her, but you know that won’t last.” I sighed and rested my head on his shoulder. “Nick, when he wants something, knows when and how to utter those sweet words. He’s had tons of practice.” AJ chuckled, his hands running up and down my back. “I want him happy, and I know deep down, she can’t make him happy. Personally, I love him and believe I can make him happy. I’m just not all too sure that he sees that.”

“We all know that Nick is blind. He let someone as special as you go. He really has to be stupid.” I laughed and wiped the remaining tears away.

“Thank you, Alex.”

“Aww, sweetie, I haven’t done anything.” His thumbs brushed over my cheeks. “Theresa, is there no room in your life for another man?”

“That’s not it. I just love him that much that I’ve never really been able to look at another man.”

“Boy, Nick is a huge fool. He really is tossing the love of an amazing woman aside for that.”

“You don’t find her attractive?”

“Looks wise, yes, she’s pretty. But, I always got a vibe from her and that always turned me off. And than when we first meet her, it was a big NO in my book. I think she turned LeighAnne and Kristen off right away too.”

“Which is what I still don’t get. Nick is aware of how you all feel.”

“True. But, Nick’s got it in his head he has no one to please but himself.”

“Which I can understand. But, he’s always listened to his brothers. It’s amazing to me to see him so different because of her.”

“To all of us, we see it. Even to those fans who love us.”

“Oh, so only a couple?” He narrowed his eyes and started to tickle me. “Okay, okay, all of them!” He smiled and he paused, his eyes holding mine. I could feel it, the underlying current that always ran between me and Alex. His lips lifted slightly before his head came closer and his lips brushed mine. After a few moments, he pulled away. “What was that for?”

“To show you that you are amazing.” I smiled and gave him a hug. Between Alex and I, there was a bond no one else really knew or could understand. It wasn’t a relationship type bond, but it was stronger than a friendship bond.

“Theresa, the kids want their mother.” I pulled away and turned to glance at Nick.

“Don’t sound so pissed.” I shook my head and walked out, grabbing my towel and wrapping it around me, waving bye to AJ and walking past Nick. I smirked, knowing both pairs of eyes were on me.

“What’s up Nick?” Nick turned and glared at Alex. “What?”

“You had to kiss her?”

“You mean kiss your EX-WIFE? Yes I did.”

“Well, don’t!”

“Hey, you said…”

“Just don’t!”

“Back it up Nick. You told me I could ask her out because you didn’t care.” Nick flinched, knowing that Alex spoke the truth. Yet, he didn’t wanna say why the kiss bothered him! He shook his head and turned his back on AJ, never seeing the smirk that crossed Alex’s face.



I stepped out of the elevator, staggering backwards as I ran into a solid chest. I frowned until I stared into those green eyes.

“Not funny, Kevin.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t think you would come all but running out.” I smiled; glad his hand had helped me with my balance.

“The kids back?” Kevin groaned, and I couldn’t help but smile. “That bad?”

“Man, I don’t know how you keep those two in check. I barely handled one.”

“And yours is only two!”

“I know. It’s so sad. So, did you take a dip with Alex?”

“Haha Richardson.” He winked and turned as he heard the ding behind him. I glanced around him, seeing Nick stop as he turned to us, his eyes getting darker.

“Him too!” I frowned, but before I could comment, or ask, the kids flew out of the room and ran to their dad, followed by Baylee.

“I thought they were supposed to be out of energy?” I asked, turning to LeighAnne, surprised to see Baylee fly at me, his arms opened wide. I picked him up, and tickled him, laughing as he started to squirm and squeal.

“Mommy, we had fun!” I turned to smile at Tamara, who was more than happy.

“Did you thank aunt Kristen for taking you?”

“Yes mommy. We had pizza, and played games. Daddy, you should have come. And mommy too.” Tamara started to squirm in her father’s grip, so he set her down, only to have her run towards me. “Mommy, I gotta tell you something.”

“Is it important?”

“Yes. It’s about Thomas.” My eyes glanced from her bright blue eyes to the darker shades of her brothers. Thomas hid his head in Nick’s shoulder as I glanced at him.

“Baylee, sweetie, let’s let them talk and you can get ready for bed.”

“Mommy, I don’t wanna go to bed.”

“Baylee, you listen to your mom tonight, and maybe I might take you, and all the other ones out for something special.” Baylee’s eyes lite up, reminding me of Brian in so many ways. Damn, were all these grown men just like kids? Baylee smiled, and quickly asked to be set down. “And you, young man, have some explaining to do.”

“Mommy, I don’t wanna!”

“Thomas, if you tell us the truth, you might not be in as much trouble.”

“Us? Nick, you need to get in this hotel room because we need to talk.” Both Nick and I turned to look at Terri. She placed her hands on her hips, sending me one hell of a nasty glare before turning her eyes to Nick’s.

“Honey, we can talk later.”

“No, we talk now.”

“Terri, hush. I won’t be very…”

“Every since those pain in the asses rolled up on this tour, they have ruined everything! All they do is get in trouble or get into everything! I wouldn’t be shocked in the least if they were possessed by demons! Little, annoying rug rats! They remind me of your ex wife in so many ways, always having to be in the mix, ruining everything, and most of the time, coming off as a bitch!”

Chapter 16

“My mommy is not a bitch! You are!” My jaw dropped as I looked down at Tamara before I glanced over at Nick, he’s eyes dancing with laughter.

“Why you little…”

“Woah, watch what you say there Terri.” I turned my back on her, grabbing Tamara’s arm. “And you, Tamara Elizabeth, are in so much trouble. Nick, let me take him, you need to talk.”

“I’ll be right there.” I gave him a questioning look yet all he did was shake his head. I walked over to my room, watching as LeighAnne gave Tamara a huge grin before closing the door.




Nick watched as Terri leaned against the door frame, her arms crossed over her chest.

“You can’t defend me against your ex-wife?”

“What you said was uncalled for Terri. Those kids only want to be with me.”

“So do I. We really haven’t ever gotten alone time. This was supposed to be that.”

“And I’m supposed to ignore my kids for you?”

“Not ignore. Just, not spend all your time with them.” Nick chuckled and shook his head.

“Let me give you an insight to my world. If you want to be with me like you claim, that life comes with not just fame, or recording, or touring. But it comes along with two kids, whom I adore mind you, and an ex-wife that I’d rather be friends with than enemies for the sake of those kids.”

“And it’s just for the sake of those kids?” Nick’s eyes narrowed on her.

“What are you getting at?”

“It’s obvious you still love her Nick!” Nick sighed, his fingers raking through his hair. He couldn’t lie and say he didn’t, because he did. Always would. But Terri wouldn’t understand that, and right now, he just didn’t even feel like explaining that to her. She was being bitchy, egging for a fight and he just didn’t have the strength to deal with that, or her, right now.

“Good night.”

“Aren’t you staying?”

“No. I have to talk to my little ones.”

“But…”

“Terri, good night. Lock it up if you want, right now, I don’t really care.” With that, he turned his back on her, walking down the hallway.





I opened the door, blushing as Nick did a once over on my attire.

“I haven’t changed from the pool yet. The kids are brushing their teeth, than they’ll be out.” I paused, watching as he sat down on the arm of the couch. “Look, Nick, I can take care of this. It’s obvious Terri is upset…”

“Terri’s not your concern right now.” I shrugged, knowing Nick was more than a little ticked off.

“You’re right, it’s not. But let me give you fair warning right now, Carter, if your anger towards her makes you a jackass to those two, you’re gonna have hell to pay and you won’t like it.” Nicks eyes glanced up at mine, a smile tugging at those oh to tempting lips. “What?”

“I never noticed how sexy you are when you get upset.” I rolled my eyes, walking over to shove him, but his hand caught my wrist and he dragged me down to sit on his lap. “You are.”

“You’re flattery is gonna go to my head.” He laughed, his head resting against my shoulder.

“My anger towards my girlfriend right now won’t affect my judgment on what we’re about to get told.” I watched as both brother and sister walked in, their heads bowed down. “Speaking of the two little devils.”

“Hey, Nick, they’re your devils.”

“I believe they get that whole thing from their mother and her Mexican side.”

“Blame that on me. Thanks.” He laughed as we both stood up, watching as they kids sat down on the couch. “Thomas, I’m asking you first, what happened tonight?” Thomas glared at Tamara before he turned to look at us.

“I shoved her.”

“Again?”

“Yes daddy.”

“Wanna explain why?”

“I was playing with Baylee, and she wouldn’t leave us alone. I even asked her, daddy. She still refused. She said girls can play ball better than boys can.” I closed my eyes, running my fingers through my hair. There was no doubt in my mind just where she got that idea from.

“Tamara, is this true?”

“Yes mommy.”

“Young lady, what have I told you about someone asking?”

“That I need to do it.”

“And yet you didn’t. That was not nice, Tamara.”

“You got in trouble!” Both Nick and I quickly glanced at Thomas, who stopped his singing.

“And you, young man, were already told not to shove your sister. So, for that, you’re grounded from the games for two days.”

“Mommy!”

“Thomas…”

“But…”

“Thomas Elijah, I know you are not back talking your mother!” He pouted but shook his head none the less. “Good, now you can get to bed.” He made a face but scooted off the couch, hugging both me and his dad before he made his way to his room. “And as for you, young lady.”

“I know, I need to listen.”

“Not just that. That stunt tonight, with calling Terri a…that name, was not good. First of all, you don’t speak like that!”

“Mommy, she called you one. Besides, I’ve heard you call her that before.” I kept my eyes glued on her, knowing that Nick shot at glance at me.

“You weren’t supposed to be around. None the less, you don’t call anyone that, ever. You are, by far, to young.”

“Not to mention, you need to respect her. You don’t have to like her, but respect her you will do.” That gave me a moment’s pause. He really wouldn’t speak that so passionately unless he really was planning on something happening, something permanent.

“You’ve been told Tamara; this is your first warning! So, unless your dad deems otherwise, I won’t punish you.”

“That’s not fair!”

“Thomas Elijah get that ass to bed unless you don’t wanna sit down for the next week!” I heard the gasp and than the slamming of his door. Nick shook his head before he turned to me.

“Kids!” He shook his head one more time before he turned his attention to his daughter. “I agree with your mother, you don’t need to be punished for that. But you will be punished for not doing what was asked for you.”

“Daddy, mommy is good at guy things. She plays ball, she protects, she has guns. Why can she show off?”

“Tamara, honey, I’m different. I’m older. And I don’t show off.” I sat down on the couch, placing my arm around her shoulders. “I’m not girlish, I love wearing pants, and tee shirts, and playing ball. And I love my job, I’ve known the owners forever, and I’m good at it. But I don’t brag about it and I don’t show off. I never think I’m better than a guy.” Well, a little white lie to my little girl sure wasn’t going to hurt. In the future, I’ll explain this whole thing all over again.

“I want to be like you. I don’t like skirts, or frilly stuff.” Inwardly, I groaned. This was my baby girl, I wanted to dress her up in things…I didn’t wear because I didn’t like it.

“Mija, mi princessa, you…” I trailed off, my gaze locking with Nicks and so many thoughts smashed into my mind. “You can be anything you want to be.” She nodded her head, and to be honest, I know she didn’t understand. She was five, what five year old really understood the depth of that statement? “But this will not excuse you. You’re grounded too missy. No video games for two days.”

“Mommy, that’s not…”

“Tamara Elizabeth, you better hush it. I’m not in the mood to listen to you, or your brother, whine right now.”

“I know. Good night.” She kissed my cheek and hugged Nick before heading off to her room, closing the door behind her. I ran my hand over my face before I walked over to the window, my eyes glancing out over the city.

“Like you?”

“There’s nothing wrong with me Nick. Who would you want her to look up, Terri? After all, Terri was your mistress! Great role model.”

“No, not Terri. LeighAnne…”

“Is not her mother.” I crossed my arms over my chest and turned to look at him. “What’s wrong with me? What fault do you have with me that you don’t want MY little girl to be like me?”

“She’s my baby girl and I’d rather she didn’t grow up being a tom boy!”

“Oh, right, a tom boy I might be, but I’ve always been one. You knew this; you fell in love with me and asked me to marry you! Don’t get pissed that’s what she wants to be!”

“Your right, you are one, why the hell do you think I wanted you to change? It wouldn’t have killed you to go out in a skirt! Wouldn’t have killed you to look a little sexy, would it? The tom boy phase only lasted to so long. Why the hell do think SHE turned my head to begin with?”

Chapter 17

I closed my eyes, my fingers massaging my temples, the sunglasses not dulling out the light that still peeked through the window. I leaned my head back against the couch, my ears hearing the laughter coming from the back area of the bus. Currently, there was Nick, Brian, LeighAnne, the kids, me, and Aaron on one bus! Thank goodness the next town was only five hours away.

“You don’t look so hot.” I glanced up at him over the rim of my glasses. “Damn, you’re evil when you’re pissed.”

“I’m not pissed.”

“Bull shit, you’re not. You look like you could go on a killing spree, starting with mister high and mighty in the back there.”

“Well, if I was, believe me Aaron, your brother is at the top of my list.”

“Piss ya off again, I see.”

“When doesn’t he?”

“I don’t get it. You two are divorced, isn’t the fighting supposed to stop? Sheesh, you guys act like an old married couple.”

“Aaron, unless you wanna be first on that list, I suggest you drop the subject.” He leaned back, his hands raised to surrender.

“Remind me not to piss you off.” I couldn’t help but chuckle. Aaron, like his brother, did have a charming quality about him that always made me get over my anger.

“Deal. Hey, the other day, when you got here, you were talking about your mom. Aaron, what’s going on? Why is she asking you questions?”

“Sis, it’s not my place to tell.”

“How about I make it your place?”

“Violent much?” I glanced at him again and he threw a glance down the hall way, making sure no one was coming up. “Mom is…upset.”

“Over?”

“Nick being stupid. The day he told us about the divorce, he said he had a new girlfriend. Mom asked him what happened, but he never really said anything. She asked if he had cheated on you and he told us he had, but that he didn’t love you anymore and only wanted to be with Terri. Mom got upset, told him he was beyond stupid, that she loved you, and wouldn’t or couldn’t accept anyone else. That was the last time they spoke.”

“Jane’s never meet Terri?”

“Other than me and Angel, no one has. He won’t bring her home.”

“Don’t you find odd? I was at his house two weeks after we started dating.”

“Exactly. That’s why mom knows what’s going on with Terri won’t last.”

“Aaron, he’s already talked about marriage with her. I know you know that.”

“Theresa, you know him. How long were you two talking before he actually slipped a ring on your finger?”

“The day after we started talking, he went out and bought a ring.”

“My point. When Nick is serious about wanting something, he won’t delay getting it. Nick is a huge kid, he hasn’t changed in the six months you’ve all been split up, ya know?”

“I know.”

“This whole thing with Terri, no one knows or understands it. It just happened, and because he’s Nick, we just deal with it. But, believe me; he’s well aware of how we feel. That’s why he didn’t want me to tell you that night. He knew you would be pissed.”

“Confused, not pissed.” Aaron rolled his eyes before he gave me a look.

“Look, you changed, you got hotter, but inside, you’re still the same sister in law that I know and love. Don’t play me for the fool.” I shook my head and gave him a hug.

“Thanks Aaron, you know how to boost a girl’s ego.”

“You’ve, of all people, do not need me to do that. But you’re more than welcome.”




I watched as she pulled her dirty blonde hair up into a messy ponytail before she ran over to his door, both her and Thomas knocking rather loudly.

“Daddy, hurry up!” He opened it enough to peek his head through and glanced at the two at his door.

“What?”

“Hurry. Uncle Brian is almost done too.”

“So?”

“Daddy! Don’t be that way!”

“What way Thomas?”

“Nick, don’t tease them.” He laughed as he opened the door and ushered them through.

“So, you know that Terri, Leigh, D, and AJ are out shopping right?”

“Of course, with their bodyguards. Kevin and Kristen are out with James. And the rest of the crew is going to go and watch you and Bri try to play basketball.”

“Hey now girl, I heard that.” I turned to see Brian walking through the door with LeighAnne and Baylee right behind him.

“Glad you did. Because you all need help.”

“She thinks she’s a pro or something,” Nick said, shaking his head to show he thought I knew nothing.

“Yeah, whatever. Let’s go, I’m dying to see this.” As we passed through Nick’s door, LeighAnne grabbed my arm and dragged me out of ear shot of the group.
“What?”

“When did you pick up those shorts?”

“Um, the same time I picked up my pj’s. Why?”

“They’re short. And with those low tops, girl, they make your legs look good. See, this is what I was talking about. Being…” I cocked my head to the side and smiled. “Never mind. But, um, pay attention to Nick.”

“Why?”

“Just do it.” I rolled my eyes as I walked with her to the elevator.

“Fine, whatever.”




I leaned back on the bleachers, my elbows resting on the row behind me, one leg crossed over the other.

“When did you get into tattoos?” I turned my eyes away from the guys and over to LeighAnne.

“Shortly after Nick. He got his first one, dragged me to go get mine, and than from there, I was hooked. I got the majority, actually, when we divorced. AJ said I needed a way to take my mind off things and that was it.”

“Not a very good way.”

“Eh, I have a couple pieces I deem sexy enough that you can only see in the bedroom.” She laughed and slapped my arm.

“You’re just as bad as Nick.”

“Duh! I was never, shall we say, sweet and innocent when we hooked up. And than having AJ as my best friend, oh goodness that only made things worse.”

“He is a tad, sexual.” I busted out laughing, causing the guys turn to look in our direction. I waved them off and they went back to playing their game, although, it was sad to watch, for they both were out of shape.

“Is there anything going on between you two?”

“Who? Me and AJ?”

“Yeah?”

“No, there never was either.” I sighed, running my hand down my leg, my finger swirling around a certain tattoo and I looked down at it before I glanced at Nick, his eyes staring at something. He shook his head and went back to his game.

“That’s what I’m talking about.”

“What? Talking about what?” LeighAnne shook her head and sighed.

“Nothing. So, I’ve seen that tattoo on AJ.”

“He’s my best friend; he was the first person I really clicked with. I was so out of my league when I got the job, that I was quiet, almost shy. And AJ was the first one who spoke to me, guess he saw a kindred spirit. From that day forward, we’ve been forever close.” I paused, biting my lip, not noticing that pair of eyes on me once more. “Nick was never jealous of what AJ and I had. He accepted it, never had a problem. But now, now that he’s with her, he’s beyond jealous.”

“It’s because he still cares.”

“I know that LeighAnne.”

“No, Theresa, it’s because he still loves you. Men tend to think women belong to them and only them. Nick is no different. But, let me point this out to you. He may physically be with Terri, but the moment you stepped on that stage, she lost his heart, his love. He really only cares for you.”

Chapter 18

I watched her walk down to the court, handing the guys a bottle of water. I shook my head, not wanting to believe what LeighAnne had just told me. It couldn’t be true. Nick walked out of my life; it was his decision, why would he second guess that now? And yes, I know I wanted him back, was willing to fight for it, but I guess I was just really hung up on the past, cause I just couldn’t believe he would feel that way. Why leave than? I sighed.

“Watch out!” I quickly snapped my mind back to reality, catching the flying ball before it could knock me upside the head.

“Hey, we can say over throw!” I got up and jumped down the bleachers, walking over to Nick. “That sucked.”

“I missed.”

“Nah, say it ain’t so!”

“And you think you’re all that?” I shrugged, tossing the ball at him.

“I ain’t sayin yes or no!” I turned as I heard the kids yell and than come running over.

“I want a game,” he said to me, before he picked up Tamara.

“Daddy, I want to play!”

“You do? Here.” He gave her the ball and walked her over to the net, lifting her up as high as he could so she could toss the ball in.

“Mommy, me next?” I glanced down at Thomas and smiled.

“Sure, than Baylee, if you want.”

“Yes. Uncle Nick is tall enough to do that!” I laughed even harder at the look Brian cast our way.

“B Rok, man, you know it’s true. I can’t help it that Nick is a giant!”

“I am not. Just tall,” he said, setting Tamara down and picking up both Thomas and Baylee.

“I’ll get the ball, daddy,” Tamara said as she ran over to the guys, catching the ball as it fell through and handing it back to Baylee.

“He’s a great dad.”

“That he is, Bri. I think it has a lot to do with the fact that he’s still such a big kid.” Brian chuckled.

“Did he freak when you told him you were pregnant?”

“You know, you would think he would have. Meant he would have to grow up, but no, he didn’t. He loved the idea. And maybe it’s because we never really had to grow up. I mean, in a sense we did, but, I like to think we’re still huge kids. I love playing games with the kids, not just video games, but all games. Love taking them to park and playing around. Nick loves it too. I remember some of the best times was when you guys were off and we would just chill at home. There was actually a weekend where the TV was not on the whole time.”

“How did you manage that?”

“I’m not sure. The kids and Nick were building like this fort outside, and they did that all day Friday and half of Saturday. We even slept outside that night. It was great.”

“I’m sure. So, I can bet it’s killing them that they can’t do that all the time.” I glanced over at him and smiled.

“You can bet right. I’m not all too sure Nick knew what he left behind.” I paused and smiled at him. “And yet, I believe Terri was more than aware of every little thing she did and every little thing she destroyed.”




I quickly grabbed my phone, holding up my hand to stop Nick.

“Time out,” I mumbled as I opened the cell. “What up sexy man?”

“What are you doing later?”

“A victory dance for I’m going to beat Nick. Why?”

“Oh, was wondering if I could treat you out to dinner?”

“Sure. Wait, AJ, I can’t. I can’t just run out on the twins. I can’t keep pawning them off on other people.”

“Bring them along.”

“Are you sure?” He chuckled at that.

“Positive. Just, do you have something semi nice?” I made a face and than smiled.

“Yeah, I think I do. Okay, deal. Than we’ll talk when I get back.”

“Sweet. Catch ya than. Oh, and good luck. Nick needs to get his ass beat.” I laughed as I hung up and laid the phone down on the bench.

“AJ huh?”

“Yup. So, your ball, Carter.” He dribbled, stopped and took the shot, and over threw once more. I rolled my eyes as I went after it, throwing the ball at him.

“Okay, you see the net that’s attached to the rim honey? That’s where it’s supposed to go.”

“I think I know, after all, I’ve been playing this game a lot longer than you.” With that, he got the ball, and took another shot, this time not even making it close to the rim. He growled before glaring at me. “Well, have another go, hot shot,” he said, tossing the ball at me.

“Don’t get all annoyed that I’m better. Besides, you’re just out of practice,” I stated, shooting the ball and making it in without any problem. I turned and smiled at him, noticing his eyes were taking me in, a smirk tugging slightly on those delicious lips. Deep inside, I could feel those butterflies start to flutter, for that look was making me beyond hot. “And that’s how it’s done sexy,” I announced, tossing the ball back to him, snapping his mind back to the present time.

“Yeah, okay, fine, I’ll admit this time, you win. But I want a rematch ya know.” I shrugged, making my way over to the bleachers, grabbing two bottles of water. He followed, and glanced around, seeing no one around. “You know where the kids are?” I glanced over at him, laughing at his confused expression.

“Yes, I know. It’s a shame, you’re their father and you don’t know.” He gave me a mock glare. “Brian said something about ice cream, and you know the kids.” I shook my head, my hair falling around my shoulders. “He should know that kids and ice cream are things you do not put together.”

“Hell, if I had known he was buying ice cream, I would have gotten some too.” I laughed, quickly twisting the top of the bottle and taking a deep drink, feeling his eyes on me once more.

“Poor Nicky pooh. Sorry babe, I think you need to work on that pout just a tad more.” I bent down and handed him his water, raising my eyebrow as his eyes still seemed glued to me. “Okay, I give, what do you keep looking at?”

“Your legs,” he muttered, stopping directly in front of me, his hand grabbing the water, yet making no move to open it or set it down. “Those shorts look amazing on you. They make your legs, actually, look amazing.” I swallowed, trying to ease the pounding of my heart.

“Oh, um, they’re, I mean, the shorts are nothing special. And my legs haven’t changed. They are still the same ones you liked wrapped around…” I bite my lip, not being able to finish that sentence. I glanced up and into those oceans of blue, darker now with the fire burning there. Once more, his lips twitched, a smirk over taking his face and hot damn, the only thing I could think of was jumping on him, wrapping those legs he admired once more around his waist and having my way with him.

“I know, I recall. I just don’t recall them looking that damn good. Although, I must admit, you’ve always had great looking legs.” How did he me manage to turn me into jelly? Just because he uttered some more of those pretty words? His hands took my water bottle, and his, setting them back down again before capturing my gaze. He shook his head slightly, denying his thoughts, his feelings. Or maybe, not denying, just not wanting to believe. His hand rested upon my cheek, his thumb brushing over my lips. “I was so stupid.”

“What are you talking about?” His eyes searched mine, probing, asking, finding, all for what, I wasn’t sure. Wasn’t even aware if he was finding exactly what he was looking for.

“I screwed up, big time. I hurt you, Resa, asking for things I really had no right to ask for. I wanted you to change, to be a little more…” He stopped, shaking his head again. “I asked you to change and yet everything I wanted was there, is here.”

“Your right, I am here.” Oh hell, my skin was tingling from his touch; my lips were on fire, wanting to be caressed by his.

“Why can’t I take that step?” The question he was asking was too big for either of us to answer then and there. He was denying what he wanted and I was denying…no, I wasn’t denying. With that thought, knowing that once again, I was making the first move, I stepped closer to him, hoping that he would follow. His eyes held mine for a moment longer before his arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me tightly against his body while his lips crushed mine. I moaned, quickly wrapping my arms around his neck, my fingers entangling within his hair, tugging slightly, enjoying the feeling of him pressing against me, enjoying the pounding of his heart as it beat against mine. His moan shot through my body, making me quiver and I could not believe the way he made me feel! And deep down, I was praying, wishing, even hoping he felt the same way! I could feel his hands roaming along my back, massaging what he could through the shirt. His tongue traced along my lower lip, seeking entrance and being granted. And if the kiss could explode even more, it did when his tongue caressed mine. I gasped, feeling it down to my toes, my nails scrapping along the back of his neck, demanding even more. His hands snaked under my shirt, caressing the skin he could find, setting me on fire even more.

“Mommy, daddy, Uncle Brian bought us ice cream.” I pulled away, still within Nick’s embrace, turning to see both the kids flying at us, questions burning not just in their eyes, but in the eyes of two adults walking our way.

Chapter 19

Both Brian and LeighAnne quickly grabbed the kids and walked away, leaving us alone once more.

“We gotta stop doing this in public.” He paused, running his hand through his hair. “I may have to tell her.” I closed my eyes, not wanting to talk to him about her after that amazing kiss. I leaned around him, grabbing my water and purse, but he was faster. He grabbed my arm to stop me. “Don’t be like that. If anything else happens, I have to tell her.”

“Believe me Nick, I know.” I shrugged out of his grasp, and turned to walk away, but stopping. “Personally, I think you’re confused.”

“Me, confused? I’m not the one kissing one man and going on a date with another, am I?”

“No, you’re just the one kissing one female yet screwing another. It’s obvious there’s still something between us, that something’s there…”

“There’s nothing.” I turned and glared at him, knowing the lie for what it was. But fine, he was a grown man, he didn’t need me to hold his hand or to guide him, nor was I going to. If he didn’t want to man up, I wasn’t going to make him. But neither was I going to sit idly by anymore. Oh, I still had every intention of making him suffer, that was a given, but to pine away? That may not be a given.




I stepped out of the elevator, both of the kids holding on to my hand, neither one speaking but both knowing I was upset, as was their father. I walked into my hotel room, telling both of them to go pick out something nice, for Uncle AJ was taking us to dinner. They both beamed and ran into their rooms. I leaned my head back against the door, part of me not wanting to leave this room, yet the other part knowing I just had to go. I heard the footsteps, than the knock, not wanting to answer it. I groaned as I pushed away from the wall, slowly opening the door, welcoming both of them inside.

“Baylee, they’re in the room, if you wanna play.” He smiled and nodded, making a bee line to the bedroom. “Have a seat. Want anything to drink?”

“No, and I’d rather not be side stepping this issue. Wanna explain what we happened to walk in on?” I sighed, sitting down in the chair, watching as both LeighAnne and Brian sat down across from me.

“We kissed.”

“I gathered that.” I glared at him.

“I don’t need the smart ass remarks, Littrell.” He tried to stop it, but his lips formed into a smile.

“Theresa…”

“Look, that wasn’t our first kiss. A couple days ago, when you took the kids to Chuck E Cheese, we sorta talked backstage and we hugged and one thing lead to another. Leigh walked in on us, and ended the brief kiss. From there, we’ve never really been alone.”

“Leigh, and she hasn’t said anything?”

“Not to my knowledge. She said she wouldn’t, either.”

“And this time?”

“I’m not sure. We got done playing the game, and he made a comment, than I made one back, the next thing I know, I’m staring into those eyes that are on fire with passion. And we’re kissing. But, before we even get there, he said he was stupid, in letting me go. That I was what he needed all along.” Brian glanced over at LeighAnne before turning back to me. “What? What was that look for?” Brian chewed on his lower lip, not quite meeting my gaze, which only made me nervous. “What is going on, Bri?”

“One night, we were talking, and drinking. He asked me what made me fall in love with LeighAnne, but more importantly, what kept me loving her. So I told him. She was everything I had ever wanted, everything I dreamed of. She wasn’t too crazy, nor too sane, she wasn’t too feminine, nor too tom boyish, to me, and for me, she was perfect.”

“Why am I not liking this?” He shrugged, grabbed his wife’s hand, and I turned my glance to her, seeing the sadness in her eyes. I jumped out of the chair, my arms wrapping around my waist. “I don’t want to hear it.”

“You need to. He told me he still loved you, would always love you, that that would never change. But he said he no longer felt, well, passion for you. That you were the same person. You didn’t want to be different.” I grinded my back teeth, hating this with every fiber of my being. “So, I made a suggestion.”

“Stop it!”

“Theresa, please.” I glanced at him over my shoulder. “It wasn’t easy. I told him if he felt so strongly, but still wanted things to work out, to talk to you, to ask you to change for him, for you guys. I swear though, I never once thought it would go down like this. I never thought he would have filed for divorce because you wouldn’t change.”

“It’s not even that I wouldn’t. I did want to, I wanted to make him happy, but how can you make someone happy when they do nothing but apply that pressure. I wasn’t changing fast enough, or in the ways he wanted.” I turned and finally looked at him, the tears silently running down my face. “At the start of my depression, Nick had…acquired a friend. I realize now or at least at the time of my divorce, who Nick wanted me to be like, or to be sorta like, and that was this new friend. I also knew that he had cheated with me on with this new friend, and believe me, she knew about his life, our life.” I watched as both of them absorbed that information, both of them coming to the same conclusion. “Yeah, um, Terri’s been in the picture for a while. When I started coming out of the depression, that’s when Nick approached me about changing. I wanted to, believe me I did, but I really never felt I could compete with her. After all, I had three deaths, my babies being the toughest.”

“Woah, baby? You were pregnant?”

“Oh, I forgot, he never told anyone about that. Yes, Brian, I was. So, maybe that’s why you telling him what you told him hurts a lot more.” He got off of the couch, his arms wrapping around my shoulders, but I pulled away. “The past is the past.” I swallowed, trying to compose myself so the tears wouldn’t fall anymore. “There’s a lot that happened I’m sure neither one of you know, even for being mine, and his, best friends. I’d rather not dwell on the sad parts.”

“I’m so sorry.”

“Really, please, let’s not discuss that, or at least right now.” They both nodded, still amazed, and yet concerned. “For what he still feels for me, he stills not willing to give her up. I don’t know why.” I shrugged, turning my attention back out the window, watching as Nick walked out of the hotel, his bodyguard right beside him. “I know what he feels for her isn’t true love, no matter what he tells you, her, or anyone else. I just don’t know why he’s fighting everyone and everything.”

“Because he’s scared.” That brought my attention once more to Brian’s.

“Why?”

“He will always love you, everyone knows this, even Terri. And yes, you’ve changed. You’ve bought clothes, dyed your hair, hell, even wearing a little more make up there, but is this going to last? It’s not that Nick fell out of love, it’s that he no longer had passion for you anymore.” Passion? Desire? Nick loved me, but he didn’t desire me. Nick desired someone like Terri, or Terri, yet he didn’t love her. Hell, if he could merge me and Terri into one, he could possibly have the perfect woman! Yet, he had to have felt something, for those kisses weren’t just based on love, there was passion fueling them. So, if that was the case, why was he fighting it? Why deny it? Why go on lying to HER? Or, even better, lying to himself?

Chapter 20

He kept his head down, his glasses and hat hiding just who he was, but at that point in time, it would be a welcome distraction from what was raging through his mind. He sighed, more lost and confused than he had ever felt before. And he had no one to turn to, for all would tell him the same thing, and being honest with himself, he just didn’t want to hear that.

He knew he could never really offer marriage to Terri, no matter how much he talked about it with her. But there were lots of reasons behind that. After the disaster of his first one, he wouldn’t want to do that all over again. Although, Terri probably wouldn’t stay around as a girlfriend for the rest of his life. That gave him a moment’s pause, and he stopped. The rest of his life? That could be quite a while. He sighed once more before he went on walking.

And of course, on the other side, you had Theresa. He couldn’t deny he loved her, he couldn’t deny she wouldn’t be part of his life, for she would forever be. And, if he was tossing all the truthful cards out right now, he knew he would never want her completely out of the picture. For, even if they never got back together, she was a true friend. Hmm, got back together? Yet, he had to admit, the fact that she had kissed AJ, that they were going out, with his kids none the less, was really eating him up. It was sorta…well…he was jealous, he could admit it. That was his wife, fine, ex-wife; she really shouldn’t be seeing anyone else or dating anyone else. Screw the fact that it wasn’t fair.

Which brought up Terri once more. He knew she was the exact opposite of Theresa, that’s probably why he started off doing what he was doing. She was what he wanted. Yet, Theresa changed, there was no denying that. But would it last? Terri was for sure. She would be that sexy lady he would always want. Granted, they never really did much of the same things, for what he liked, she got bored with. And what she liked, he just couldn’t stand. And put in those terms, there wasn’t much of a relationship.

But, he couldn’t take a chance, better yet, he wouldn’t take a chance. A marriage without desire and passion, even with love, wasn’t really much of anything. Sure, the few kisses they shared were passion fueled, but there could be lots of reasons behind that. After all, he was cheating, if you called kissing cheating. And that was always part of any excitement. And he couldn’t deny the passion between him and Terri. Granted, there wasn’t loads of love, but he was more than willing to really try and find out. Sure, he knew everyone would be against that thought, but he wasn’t living for anyone else. So long as Terri knew that his life would always be entwined with Theresa’s because of those kids, because they were friends, than he was willing to stop kissing Theresa. With that thought, he felt like a weight was lifted, and he turned to walk back to the hotel, more than content with his decision.

-----
I opened the door, smiling at AJ, the kids jumping on him, giving him huge hugs.

“We’ve missed you!”

“Aww, thanks, I missed you all too. But, I was thinking of you, cause I got you each something!” I rolled my eyes as I closed my door, linking my arm through his as we made our way to the elevators. Behind us, I heard the ding go off, signaling the arrival of one, and turned briefly, watching as Nick stepped off, glanced at us, shook his head, than make his way down to his hotel room. “That wasn’t pretty.”

“I’ll explain later. I don’t want to ruin this fun evening.”

“Oh, I won’t like it than. By the way, you look amazing.” I blushed and slapped his arm, causing him to laugh. “It’s true.”

“You’re such a damn flirt. Hush already!” He only laughed harder. “So, are you telling me where you’re taking us that we had to be semi nice?”

“Out to eat.”

“Alex, I figured that out. Where?”

“A little restaurant that I know off.” I rolled my eyes and looked at him, but he only smiled as he pushed the button for the lobby. “Just trust me, you’ll like it.”


I sat down in the seat, amazed that my kids were actually being well behaved. The thanked the waitress as she handed them some menus, along with some crayons, than glanced down at it, yet I knew what they both wanted. I shook my head and chuckled before I glanced down at my own menu.

“What?” AJ asked, without even glancing up.

“The kids.” He glanced over at them before turning to me. “They don’t act like this.” He smiled, glanced again at them and at how intent they were on their coloring, both of them, heads bowed and tongues sticking out.

“They’re so cute.”

“They are.”

“So is their mother.”

“AJ, why are you flirting?” His hand reached across the table and covered mine.

“It’s what I do. Even more so in the presence of a beautiful lady.” I held his gaze, feeling the warmth of his words. “You don’t doubt that, do you?” My lack of an answer was all the proof he needed. “Sweetie, if Nick is a fool not to see it, than that’s what he is. You’re amazing; you have the over all package. Man, I would be to so damn lucky to have someone like you by my side.”

“And why don’t you?”

“Because the woman I liked fell for my best friend.” I scrunched my nose up at that.

“Who? Leigh? LeighAnne? Kristen? Or, are we talking outside of the guys?”

“No, I’m talking about you!”

“Oh, please! Alex, you lie.” The smile over took his face.

“It’s not. I can admit it, I did like you.”

“Did like me?”

“Yes, way back when. When you first joined us, I thought you were amazing. Figured I would play the friendly role, the problem is, the more I played the role, the more I saw we wouldn’t work as a couple.”

“I’m not so sure.” His eyes snapped to mine.

“Why do you say that?”

“My gosh, in some ways AJ, I’m just like you! As crazy, fun loving, gentle, yet totally out there, as you!”

“Uncle AJ, I can see you dating mommy.”

“Thank you Thomas, for your input.”

“Mommy, Uncle AJ is cute, why wouldn’t you want him?”

“And thank you Tamara.”

“The kids are right!”

“Alex, hush, for the final time this night!” I felt the burning question in my daughter’s eyes and turned to her. “What’s on your mind little one?”

“Would you not date Uncle AJ?” I slowly turned, my eyes locking with his, a genuine smile on his lips, and I could feel my breath catch. AJ was amazingly good looking when he wanted to be, just like he could be charming, and romantic, and sensual, and flirtatious, all of which I knew all to well. Hell, it wasn’t the first time that someone uttered something like that, and it wasn’t the first time that thought had entered my mind. I reached for the water, taking a drink, not quite knowing how to answer Tamara, who went back to her menu, content with making her point. What harm could there be if I did try and open my mind, and my heart a little?

Chapter 21

He rested his head against the door, once more telling himself that this was the right thing, that he was making the right decision. He hated to admit that even though he felt he was making the right choice, it cut him to see AJ’s arm around her waist. He sighed, sliding his key into the reader, opening the door quietly, figuring Terri was probably lying down. Although, he stopped as he walked through the doors, seeing the candles, hearing the music. He smirked as he walked further into the room.

“My, my, my, just what do we have here?” His eyes raked over her body, enjoying the thin, black material that left very little to his imagination. Not that he didn’t recall every part of her body. Terri’s lips lifted into a pout, making him…well, actually turning him off. How the hell was that possible?

“I was hoping you’d be back earlier. I had a nice evening planned, with no kids, no ex’s, no one but me,” she walked over to him, her body pressing against his, her scent making him crazy, “and you.”

“I’m sorry. I got held up. You know, the kids and all.” Terri’s eyes narrowed briefly as she watched those lips.

“Just the kids?”

“Mmhmm. Should there be more?” Her finger reached out and swiped across the corner of his mouth.

“Since when did the kids start wearing lipstick?”

“They both got kisses from Theresa, and I kissed them afterwards.” ‘Oh geez, Carter, what a lame ass excuse! But, than again, you couldn’t tell her you’d kiss your ex, for the flippin second ass time, could you?’

“Nick, I maybe a lot of things, but stupid isn’t one of them! Why not just admit it to me that you love her, you’re trying to win back her heart?” Nick tried so hard not to cringe, for half of that was true! He still did love her, but no, he didn’t want her back. He only wanted Terri!

“Come on Terri,” Nick said, throwing his stuff on the couch, moving away from her. “I don’t love her! If I did love her, did still want her, why the hell would I start cheating with you?”

“Hell, it’s in the way you still look at her! The way you still act around her! It’s the way you stiffen up when she’s with AJ!” Terri threw her hands up in frustration, causing Nick to turn and look at her.

“I don’t love her!”

“Nick, really, don’t play me for a fool here. Guys cheat because they wives aren’t putting out anymore. I knew damn good and well what I got into. I knew what I was exactly when I came into your life, but I wanted you, and it was obvious you wanted me. The problem I’m facing now is I’m still thinking I’m only second best. I’m good enough to be your mistress, but never your wife.”

“You know that’s not true, Terri! I’m fighting not only my best friends, but my family to be with you! I love you Terri. Believe me, if I didn’t, honey, you would be long gone!”

“They why can’t you prove it? Why the hell is it so damn hard for you to buy me a ring? To set a damn date? Better yet, for me to meet your family?” Nick couldn’t stop the wincing of his face at that. It wasn’t his fault on that account, no one wanted to meet her. Aaron and Angel both didn’t like her, and that was saying something, because Angel loved just about anybody and everybody. And he was so grateful that it was dark enough that she couldn’t see that look, or the opening and closing of his mouth tons of times. He couldn’t buy her a ring, he wouldn’t set a date. No matter how much she begged or pleaded. And because he couldn’t tell her that, he had to take a different path to make her see.

“So, now I have to prove it to you? Am I always going to have to prove it when Theresa comes around? Because if I am, it’s gonna be one hell of a rough road!” Terri turned to him, a question burning in her eyes. “Let me explain it again, sweetie. Theresa will always be part of my life, our life. I can’t stop that, I can’t deny it, I can’t fight it. So, because she comes around, are you gonna demand proof that it’s only you I love?”

“No, Nick, I won’t. I know she’s going to be there, as much as I hate it! I know those kids mean the world to you.”

“They don’t to you?” Terri stopped the retort that was about ready to pass her lips. She did not need him anymore pissed off right now.

“They’re sweethearts, Nick, but they’re not mine. They’re yours, and because of that, I will cherish them.” Inside, Terri had to applaud herself for the lie she just uttered. And Nick saw it for the lie that it was. Terri sighed, walking over to him. “Baby, I just don’t wanna feel second best anymore. None of your friends like me.”

“Leigh does, and the rest of the guys do.”

“No, they tolerate me. And it’s because I’m not your wife.”

“Sweetie, you’ll never be second best,” Nick said, his arm wrapping around her waist and pulling her closer. “I know you don’t understand what I’m about to explain, but marriage right now, is just going to have to wait. But, do know I love you sweetie, only you.”

“I can’t pretend to understand the why Nick. But you haven’t lied to me, and I know you wouldn’t start now.” She wrapped her arms around his neck. “Please baby, don’t ever leave me.” Nick had to smile, for he had nothing to say. His lips pressed against hers, his body needing a release, and as horrible as it sounded, he prayed that she would be able to help him. He wasn’t turned on simply by her, but he couldn’t state that, hell, he wouldn’t want to state that. She moaned, her hands sliding into his hair, her body even tighter against his. And deep down, way, way deep down, he knew those kisses could not, would not, turn him on like another woman’s. And mentally, he groaned! He stood up off the couch, Terri backing away, slightly dazed. “What’s wrong baby?”

“Nothing.” He had to get her out of his mind, for good! With that, he picked Terri up, her arms sliding around his neck as he walked them to the bedroom, setting her down on the bed. “You know, I do need a shower.”

“True. After this, though,” her hand ran down his chest and caressed him, her lips smiling all at the more at the power she thought she had, “I’d say we’d both need one.”




He rolled out of the bed, gently removing her arm from around his waist. He stood by the bed, watching her sleeping form, her blonde hair all over his pillow, the sheet wrapped around her breasts, the pale skin a deep contrast to the blue sheets. In all fact, she was the complete opposite of Resa, and yet, his mind still didn’t leave her, Resa! Oh, Terri did turn him on, did drive him crazy, yet, he was only picturing if AJ and Theresa were doing the same thing, a few doors down. And sure, Theresa yelled at him when he tried…okay, when he did sleep with Terri and the kids were there. But, she’s only female, and once the kids are asleep, shouldn’t the adults be allowed to play?

Okay, this was just not working out like he wanted. He thought his mind and heart choose Terri, why was his mind still thinking about Theresa? He sighed and made his way into the bathroom, checking to make sure that Terri didn’t do what he thought. Although, as he glanced in the mirror, moving his head slightly, the bruise was there, right along his neck, for all the world, and that included Theresa, to see. Did Terri do that on purpose? Oh, you can bet your ass she did, and he knew that!

Chapter 22

I stopped at the door, glancing back at AJ who held Tamara, both kids fast asleep. I smiled and finally managed to open the door, motioning for AJ to follow me to their room. He gently set her down, brushing a kiss over her forehead. I smiled once more and laid Thomas down. AJ walked over and gave the little boy a kiss, just like he did for his sister.

“You’re too sweet on them.” He chuckled as he shut the door behind us.

“They’re adorable kids. Although, they act like Nick way too much.” At that, I had to laugh, for everyone said that, and I had to agree.

“Do you want anything?”

“No, thank you. Sit down though, and talk to me. Something is up in that mind of yours.” I sat down on the opposite end of the couch.

“There’s not much going on.” AJ raised an eyebrow and I had to chuckle. I could never keep anything from this man. “I’ve kissed Nick, again, and every time, I’m making the first move, but I can tell he wants to. Today, well, it was the second time, and afterwards, I’m just not sure what he feels. And I’ll be honest, I hate seeing them together. If I could, I would leave.”

“And give up all that you’ve worked for? Resa, you changed to catch his attention, everyone knows this.”

“It wasn’t all for him. Yes, I wanted to seduce my ex husband back, believe me. I still don’t see how I can compare with her, though. This isn’t just a fade, I like how I look. But, even though you don’t like her, you have to admit that she has some type of sex appeal. I don’t have it, never had it.”

“That’s where your wrong, Theresa. You’ve told me your past, and if you ask me, I’d say Nick went into his own version of a depression and just got stupid. Nick can deny it to everyone, but we all know he loves you. Even Terri knows. And she’s worried now that you’re here, looking as good as you do.”

“Boy, flattery gets you no where.”

“Yes it does. So, you wanna tell me what got you worked up at dinner?” I blushed, trying to forget where my thoughts actually were at dinner. “Now, that’s a first.”

“Whatever. You really wanna know?”

“Yes, I do.”

“I was thinking about what Tamara asked. About me dating you.” AJ smirked and I just had to roll my eyes. “Whatever. Never mind.”

“I’m sorry. Why were you thinking about that?”

“I don’t know. If Nick hadn’t captured my heart, I think you’re the only other person I could have seen myself with.”

“Well, damn, should I be flattered over that?” I reached over to shove him, but his hand caught my wrist, pulling me slightly closer. “I have to admit, I have been thinking about it too.”

"Yeah, and what did you come up with?” His lips curled into that half smile that made all the females swoon, and even though my heart belonged to another, I wasn’t immune to his charm. His knuckles brushed over my cheek, his eyes holding mine. I smiled, and he returned it before his lips brushed mine. I whimpered as he pulled away. His hand entangled itself in my hair and his lips crushed mine, my arm wrapped around his neck, holding on for dear life as he took me on this journey. Moments later, we pulled away and inside, I felt so many conflicting emotions. Half of me loved that, the other half hated it.

“I’m sorry, Theresa.”

“For what?”

“I shouldn’t have done that.”

“Right now, I’m not saying yes or no.” He chuckled as he pulled further away. “You aren’t leaving, are you?”

“I don’t know. Are you gonna kick me out?” I shook my head, and he tugged me so I was laying on his chest. “Wanna watch a movie?” I knew that we had to talk about that kiss, but than again, it was a harmless kiss, probably just him showing me that I was desirable. I reached for the remote and handed it to him, more than content to stay on his chest, listening to his steady heart beat, to have his hands run through my hair, to fall asleep like this, actually.

-----
I groaned as someone tapped my arm again, than the pushing started to happen. I opened one eyes, surprised to find Thomas right there. I shifted and realized I wasn’t on a bed, but more like a person. My eyes opened wide and I pushed up, right on AJ’s stomach, causing him to grunt as he woke up.

“Okay, okay, I’m up,” he mumbled, his eyes opening just as wide as mine as he realized where he was.

“What happened?”

“We fell asleep.”

“We had a slumber party in the living room, Thomas, and no one told us.” I laughed and scooted off the couch.

“You two are up way to early.”

“We know. Can we watch cartoons?” I flicked the TV on and let the kids take the seat I just left. AJ got up too, walking over to the door. “Bye Uncle AJ,” both kids called out. I laughed as they never glanced back.

“Just like Nick.”

“Don’t you know it.” I held my hand on the door knob. “Thank you for everything last night, AJ. You really are a great friend. I know that I would be lost without you.”

“I know. No matter what, sweetie, I’ll always be here for you, you know that, right?”

“I do. Thank you.” I gave him a quick hug and opened the door. AJ smiled and walked out, but stopped. I frowned and peeked out as well, seeing Nick staring at AJ, than glare at me, anger flashing in his eyes. “Something wrong, Nick?” He swallowed his retort.

“I locked myself out.” I waved AJ away, who only winked at me as he turned and went into his room.

“Let me get dressed, than I’ll be over.” I laughed as Nick balled his hands up at his side. I grabbed my robe, quickly threw it on and than grabbed my key. “I’ll be right back, kids.”

“Okay.” I rolled my eyes as they keep their eyes glued to the TV. “How did you manage this?” I asked as I walked over to Nick.

“Just left, thought I had my key. That’s your key.”

“It’s the universal key, and I’m the only person who has a key to everyone room, for such cases, amongst others.” I slid the card in and smiled up at him, my eyes landing on that spot along his neck, my heart shattering into a million pieces. He kissed me yesterday with such passion and than he screwed her!

Chapter 23

He sighed as he watched the retreating back, flinching as he heard the slamming of the door. He could see the anger burning in her eyes but he could also see the hurt. He shook his head as he entered his room, hearing her voice from the shower. He was half tempted to go talk to her, but instead, plopped down on the couch, throwing his arm over his eyes and trying to stop the pounding in his head. His jaw hurt, too, from the clinching he had done when he saw AJ walk out of the room. And yet, did he have a right to be pissed? So, she chose to get together with AJ, why the hell was that bothering him? Was it because it was AJ? Or was it simply because it was a man period? Yeah, real fair. He was allowed to have someone and be…sorta happy, but she wasn’t? He shook his head again, not understanding what the hell was going on with him. Maybe he needed to get away from her, maybe that would get his mind off of her. Although, he would come back to the tour and be facing her again. For now, she was there, wherever they went.
He heard the water turn off, heard her do some things for a few more minutes before she came out, full of smiles, and he hated that. Which, was something knew to him, actually. She blew him a kiss before heading over to the suitcase.

“Baby, Leigh called, said she needed another day at the spa, so I’m leaving with her, you don’t mind do you?”

“No, have fun!” Terri peeked her head through the doorway.

“You okay?”

“Yeah, just a late night.” Terri smirked, and Nick had to mentally roll his eyes, for he knew that made her think she was all that. And yeah, she was good, he couldn’t deny that, but maybe it was getting old. Maybe….maybe he better stop that train of thought. He closed his eyes, hoping sleep would claim him. Within moments though, he felt her sit on his stomach and he peeked his eye open. “Lookin’ nice for a day at the spa.”

“You know, girly stuff. Although, the skirt is new. You like?” She got off the couch and turned around. He did like it, it was just the right length, the right color, although, the only legs he could see were certainly a lot more tan than the pale ones he was looking at.

“Most totally.” With that, he grabbed her and brought her lips down to his, once more blocking Theresa out of his mind. And as Terri pulled away, she giggled, slapping his chest playfully.

“Keep that up, Carter, and I’ll have to cancel my day at the spa.” Nick smiled, kissed her one more time as the knock sounded, letting them know Leigh was there.

“Have fun sweetie.”

“Don’t miss me.” With that, Terri waved and walked out the door; leaving Nick alone with his thoughts, but really that was the last thing he wanted.

-----
He rolled over in his bed, his hand reaching for the phone, groaning as he realized he slept away the morning, although, that was good. He flipped his phone open, hit 2 on his speed dial, laughed at his stupid ring back tone and waited.

“What up man? I haven’t talked to you all day.”

“I know, I was sleeping.”

“You sleep too much man.”

“Yeah, yeah, get of my case. What are you up to today?”

“Well, Baylee was asking me and Leigh if we could go to McDonalds, than I don’t know. Wanna join us?”

“Yeah, that would be great. Just let me get changed here and I’ll be at you room in 15, cool?”

“Yup, see you than.” Brian hung up his phone and turned, seeing his wife look at him. “What?”

“You aren’t going to tell him that Theresa and the twins are going?”

“Should I have?”

“I think it might have been smart.”

“Let them both find out.” LeighAnne shook her head, smiling none the less.

“I think you’re the devil in disguise when you wanna be.” Brian smiled, grabbed his wife around her waist and pulled her against him.

“You know it. And don’t deny that you don’t like it.” She smiled as her lips pressed against his.

-----
I stepped out of the elevator, the kids holding on to my hand, surprised to see Nick resting casually along the wall. The kids saw him, smiled and ran over to meet him. He bent down on their level and swung one up in each arm. I walked over, slowly, trying to cover the pain up and praying no one noticed.

“What are you doing down here?”

“Brian invited us to McDonalds with him,” I answered, my eyes not quite meeting his.

“He did?”

“Yeah.” I nodded my head at that. “And you’re going too? Well, sorry, your bodyguards are all gone, so you’re stuck with me.”

“Not that that’s a problem,” AJ commented as he stepped over to us. He placed his hand on my waist, frowned and pulled away. “What’s that?”

“A safety precaution, if you will.” AJ’s eyes opened wide, and Nick had to laugh at that expression. “AJ, no worries. I’m trained, know what I’m doing.”

“I didn’t know you had a gun.”

“We, as in all of security, all do.” I shook my head, heard the ding of the elevator and watched as the trio stepped off and made their way over. “Wasn’t aware you invited the whole crew here.”

“Well, I didn’t.” I glanced at LeighAnne who only rolled her eyes.

“Right Brian. Just let me tell you, little man, I know you’re not the saint that everyone pegs you to be. I’ve been around you all way to damn long.” That caused everyone to chuckle as we made our way to the limo.

-----
“It’s our treat.”

“LeighAnne, your bill will be huge because of AJ and Nick, do you know that?”

“Girl, this is not the first time I’ve bought.” I laughed as we walked up and placed our order. “What are you getting?”

“Just a shake, I’m not hungry.” LeighAnne added that to the order before she looked at me.

“Yesterday you were almost all smiles. This morning, I noticed AJ leave your room. Wanna explain what happened in the last 12 hours?” She crossed her arms over the chest and looked at me. Luckily, there was no one else in line. I sighed, running my fingers through my hair.

“Not really.”

“You’re not gonna get out of this so easily.”

“Did you happen to notice anything about Nick?”

“Other than he’s more of a grouch today?” I smiled, for I did agree. Even more so since he got laid. “I have a feeling you’re not referring to that?” I shook my head, grabbed the trays, grateful that the food was ready. “We’re not done.”

“I’m not discussing it in front of everyone else, either.” I set the trays down, glancing behind me as LeighAnne followed. I motioned for the kids to come over, the twins sitting between me and Nick.

“Daddy?”

“What Tamara?”

“What happened to your neck? It’s a funky color.”

Chapter 24

All eyes shot to him and inside, I wanted to die.

“Tamara, leave daddy alone.”

“But mommy, it looks bad. Does it hurt daddy?”

“Tamara!”

“No, Tamara, it doesn’t. Daddy was stupid and careless, and pinched himself this morning.” I played with the spoon, not even hungry for that shake anymore. I felt LeighAnne’s eyes on me, but I couldn’t meet her questioning gaze. Better yet, I didn’t want to meet that gaze, or anyone else’s for that matter.

“Oh. Does Terri do that too, because I’ve seen that on her?” I chocked on my shake, reaching for the glass of water, trying to help the ice cream down. “You okay mommy?”

“Yeah, baby, wrong pipe. Look, eat up, okay? Auntie LeighAnne bought that, so I don’t want to see it go to waste.” She nodded her head, knowing that anymore questions were just going to have to wait.

-----
I leaned against the back of the couch, watching as Kevin typed something into the computer, and I had to chuckle.

“Checking out the Twitter there, huh?”

“Yeah, it’s a great way to stay connected.”

“As if you all don’t have anything better to do?” Howie glanced over at me and beamed, before turning his attention back to the TV. “Hey, Kevin, was Kristen?”

“Leigh conned her into going to the spa today.”

“You two were left alone? I’m in shock.”

“Nah, daddy duty!” Howie announced, thrilled with that announcement.

“He’s here?”

“Asleep in the bed.” I smiled, and made my way to the bedroom, hearing him start to gurgle. I picked him up, his brown eyes huge in the tan skin, his black hair dark and curly.

“You’re just so adorable, yes you are! I’m going to keep you forever and ever,” I said, walking back into the living room.

“Um, hands off Resa, if that’s the case.” I stuck my tongue out at Howie, who only chuckled.

“You’re gonna get company. Everyone is coming over.”

“Why?” Kevin asked

“Because I’m the life of the party and I deem it so!” I laughed as Kevin rolled his eyes. “Mason, sweetie, your cousins will be here,” I heard the knock, “now.” With that, Mason came flying out of the room, more than eager to play with them, even in his tender age. Howie got off the couch and opened the door, standing back as everyone walked in. Nick was the last one and his eyes landed on me. He smiled and walked over.

“You miss holding them?”

“I do actually. At this age, their so innocent and sweet. Than you get that age,” I said, pointing to Mason. “Than there,” I pointed at the twins. “To that,” this time to Baylee. “And finally you,” this time, I was glancing at Nick.

“Hey now, I’m not that bad.” Everyone in the room laughed, including James.

“Even he knows better.” I laughed at Nick’s look. “Uh oh, daddy duty!” Howie looked at me as I handed James to him. “I don’t do diapers anymore.” Howie laughed as he got off the couch, baby in hand. I plopped down next to Kevin, peeking over his shoulder as Nick watched something on TV with LeighAnne, Brian, and AJ.

“Wanna see something?”

“No, I’m having fun watching the girls drool over you.”

“Why is that you all get a kick out of that?” LeighAnne’s eyes locked with mine and we busted out laughing.

“Because you guys are dorks! I mean, sure on stage, it’s all, well…sexy. But behind closed doors, if the fans knew you, believe me, the furthest thing from their mind would be sexy!”

“Not to mention, we know you, and all your nasty traits, habits, faults. How can we see what they see?”

“Very true, thank you LeighAnne.”

“Whatever, we’re still sexy.” I leaned over and kissed Kevin’s cheek.

“To best honest, you’re the best out of all these guys, anyway.”

“Music to my ears. But whatcha want?”

“Just to check my email.” He laughed as he placed the laptop on my lap.

“Enjoy it.” I beamed as I quickly logged in, scanned through my messages, and squealed. All heads turned to me but I waved them off.

“What’s got you so happy?” I opened the message, and quickly read the email, smiling as I turned to Nick.

“You remember Kris?” He thought if over for a minute before he nodded.

“Yeah, your friend from out east, right? Wasn’t that the one who sent that funky text as well?”

“Yes, and close enough. But yeah, she sent me an email, said she was thinking of coming to a couple shows, if she could get tickets, hint hint.”

“Oh, she’s using your status?”

“Nah, I just promised her a long time ago, if I could, I’d hook her up.” I quickly hit the reply button and sent a quick response, letting her know that I could arrange it for whenever she wanted, just to let me know.

-----
“Look here, Leigh, the whole gang is here.” I glanced from the TV to the doorway, seeing Kristen walk through, with Leigh and Terri following close behind. This was such a nice evening, why did she always ruin it?

“Terri, play nice,” Leigh said, walking over to Howie and a sleeping James. Terri walked over to Nick and sat on his lap, her arm wrapping around his neck.

“Sweetie, let’s to go our room.” I closed my eyes, not wanting to see that, or even hear that. Although, I heard the door to the bedroom open, heard the kids come out.

“In a minute, sweetie, let me say goodnight to the kids first.” Terri sneered before she got up, and allowed him to walk over to the kids.

“You know, he has every right to see them before they go to bed. After all, he is their father,” I commented as I stood up, facing her.

“I’m aware of that.”

“So stop getting so pissed because he wishes to see them.”

“I don’t need you to tell me what to do!”

“I’m not telling you, Terri, I’m only suggesting. It would make life a lot easier on you.”

“As if I need your advice.” She walked over to me. “Remember, I got your man, so who really needs advice.” With that, she walked over to Nick, her body molding to his as she pressed her lips against his, her tongue making its way into his mouth.

Chapter 25

I watched the display for only a moment, before I closed my eyes, more than sick to my stomach. Not so much over her, but over the fact that he allowed it. This wasn’t my Nick. And it wasn’t that he hated a public display, that wasn’t it, he just hated to get used, and that’s what she was doing. I felt the arms around my legs and opened my eyes, glancing down at my kids.

“Let’s go,” I whispered, not even uttering a good bye or a wave, to ashamed and hurt to really care. They nodded as they held onto my hands and left. Once in my room, I ushered them off to bed, having them quickly brush their teeth and climb in to bed. I sighed as I sat down on the couch, not actually tired, more just emotionally drained. I closed my eyes, groaning as my phone beeped.

“Boss lady?”

“What’s up?”

“I’m having some issues, think you can come over?” My eyes stared at the phone’s time, reading it to be 11:07.

“10-4. I’ll be down shortly.” I quickly yanked open my door, seeing Terri enter their room. “Nick.” He stopped, and glanced at me, a frown on his face. “I hate to ask this, but Rick just paged me. I guess something has come up, and the kids are in bed. Think you can stay here while I check this out?”

“Yeah, just let me, you know.”

“Just come on in when you’re done there.” I closed the door, leaving it slightly ajar to allow him entrance. I made my way to my room, changing out of the tank top and into a tee shirt, grabbing my jacket, and checking my gun.

“That bad?” I swung around, glaring at him as he stood in my door way.

“How long have you been there?”

“Long enough to see your tattoos.”

“Long enough to see me changing. You could have said something.”

“Anyway, did AJ see you when you got those?”

“No, he was getting his own. He only bought them. I’m going to the arena.”

“Theresa, be careful.”

“No worries Nick.” I past by him, but his hand grabbed my upper arm.

“I’m serious.”

“Don’t worry about me, you don’t have to anymore.”

“That was cold, and you know that.”

“But the truth, and you know that.” His finger ran along my cheek.

“I thought we were friends, here. Don’t friends care?”

“Friends do. But friends don’t flaunt a mistress in front of one another face either.”

“I’m sorry. That was all on her. I was too stunned to pull away, to be honest.” I could see the truth in that statement. And, it didn’t surprise me, actually. Terri was always behind everything.

“I know. And I promise to be careful. Better?” At Nick’s nod, I smiled, and turned to walk away.

-----
“Okay, guys, it’s late, why am I here?”

“Theresa, we have to talk to you.”

“Rick, its 11:30, this couldn’t have waited until the morning?” As he shook his head, I knew it wasn’t good news that I was about to hear. “Okay, what’s going on?”

“We found something. I’m not saying it’s the guy’s, I’m just saying we found it backstage.”

“Found what?” He held out his hand, some joints in the middle of his palm. “Is that it?”

“Nope. We found a couple of needles, but no drugs.”

“Backstage, though, right?” Rick nodded. “Who found them?”

“Fernando.”

“Does anyone else know of this?”

“No.”

“Okay, I don’t want anyone else to know, either. If word got out, BSB would be screwed. And not that I’m saying it’s them, for it’s backstage, any crew member could have it. Let’s just it lay low for now. I’ll do some random room checks; make sure it’s not the guys.”

“You can do that?” I smiled at that.

“Head of security. I can do whatever I want. Not to mention management told me to keep an extra eye out. But, I know these guys, I know it’s not them, which makes me think it’s a member of the crew. But that’s still a huge no-no, and everyone knows that! Keep those locked up, too, and out of eye sight.”

“Right, boss lady.”

“Make sure everyone is on point tomorrow too, I don’t like this.”

“Check.”

“Oh, and Rick.”

“Yes?”

“Get Fernando, and go to bed. It’s late for you all to be up.”

“I know, but, well, we were coming from dinner and saw the door slightly open. We just wanted to make sure everything was okay.” I frowned, not liking that news one little bit either.

“Thanks. The next time that happens, beep me.” He nodded and turned to head out, stopping to talk to Fernando. I waved to them, making my way back down the hall way than down the dressing room corridor. I paused as I stopped at the first door, turning the knob slightly and entering the room. A quick glance showed nothing out of the ordinary. I walked over to the small dresser and opened the first drawer, sighing as I saw a pair of shades, right next to a bag that held two more joints.

Chapter 26

I walked into the lobby, my gaze turning towards the bar and seeing AJ in a booth. I frowned and made my way over.

“What some company, sexy?” His eyes turned from the window and he smiled, scooting over so I could sit next to him.

“You’re up late.”

“Got a phone call that I needed to head over to the arena, something was amiss.”

“It’s late, Theresa. I don’t like you being out this late.” At that, I laughed.

“AJ, security detail, I know what I do.”

“Very true. Ex wife of Nick, fans know this.”

“Oh, right. I could get mobbed.” AJ only rolled his eyes at that. “Did you forget I was the most beloved wife?”

“Amongst the most hated, because you were with Nick.”

“Yeah, whatever. What has you down here so late, without your bodyguard?”

“He’s around. I couldn’t sleep, so I came down here for a smoke and to soak in the atmosphere. I know it sounds weird, but the smell of the alcohol helps me. I don’t crave it anymore. Well, not as bad.”

“No, that’s great. I’m glad to see you’re doing well with that.”

“Well, it’s great to have the fans support too. Even if they don’t realize that.”

“You’d be surprised.” I bit my lip, wanting to ask him about his drug addiction, but I couldn’t.

“Who’s with the kids?”

“Surprisingly, Nick. I caught him before he went into their room.”

“You know, sweetheart, I’m sorry for what she did.”

“Age, don’t apologize for them. You’re not their keeper and their old enough. I guess what gets to me is how he allowed it.” I sighed, my hand twisting the napkin on the table. I reached for AJ’s soda and took a sip, which caused him to raise his eyebrow.

“Didn’t believe me?” I glanced at him, than at the glass and smiled.

“No, just needed something.” AJ chuckled and grabbed my hand. “Sometimes I look at Nick and see the old him, the one I feel in love with. Than I see this Nick, well, it’s more when she’s around, and I’m just like, I don’t like that. That’s not my Nick. It’s like, she’s changed him.”

“She has. And everyone can see it, and we’ve all told him. But…”

“He won’t listen. Nick can be stubborn, which is rather annoying. I recall a conversation I over heard with the kids one day, asking Nick why he didn’t come see them, he said because Terri really didn’t care for them. Do you know that broke my kids’ heart? I wanted to rip him to shreds, but I see this and know that she has a hold on him. Although, I do see it falling away.”

“That’s because you’re back in the picture. Whatever happens, you’re in his mind. Hmm, not sure I like that, though.”

“And why is that?”

“Because I love flirting with you. Not to mention kissing you. If Nick and I were fighting for your affection, who would you choose?” I shook my head, edging my way out of the seat.

“I’m not answering that question. You’re just evil, AJ. I think they pegged you right as the bad boy.” He laughed and followed me out of the booth.

“I won’t make you answer anyway. I know who you’d pick.”

“No you wouldn’t, so stuff it. But, I better go relieve Nick there.” He followed me into the elevator, allowing me to step out first and following me down the hallway.

“Theresa?” I paused before I slid my key in and turned to Alex. He stepped over to me, his fingers brushing down my arm. “You’ll be careful, right?” I looked into his eyes, seeing so many different scenes behind that question. I smiled and leaned over, my lips pressing against his cheek.

“You have my promise.” He smiled and turned to walk away.

“Oh, and good night Nick.” I stopped the smile as I turned around.

“Is that what you needed me for?”

“Would you keep your voice down? And no, it’s not. Something came up at the arena.” I took my jacket off, placing it on the couch, hearing that thud again.

“You go everywhere with that gun?”

“Yeah, it’s something we have to do. It’s our uniform, if you will, along with a two way radio at all times.” I ran my hands over my face, my hand releasing the pony tail holder, and sighing as that relieved some of the pressure. I rubbed my temples and took a seat on the couch.

“Turn around.”

“What?”

“Turn around.” I did as Nick commanded and felt his fingers gently start to massage my temples as he sat down behind me. “I don’t like you leaving this late at night to go to the arena by yourself.” I groaned.

“What?”

“I don’t want to hear that. What is it with men and trying to protect the female sex?”

“It’s how the Lord made us; you’re supposed to be weaker.”

“I am.”

“You can whoop AJ’, D’s, and Bri’s ass.”

“Yeah, I can. But, Nick, it’s my job.”

“Well, I don’t like your job if that’s the case.”

“No one does, but I have to do what I have to, to protect you all. I don’t need some crazy fan breaking in and mobbing you, or molesting you, or…whatever else those crazy fans tend to do. Look, really, I promise, it wasn’t anything serious. And Rick and Fernando were there. Not to mention I have my radio and gun at all times and know how to use them both pretty damn well.” He sighed, his fingers gently moving along my scalp, making me moan as he relieved the pressure of the building headache. “I forgot how good you were.”

“I do remember a lot of things; especially how bad your stress headaches were if you didn’t take care of them. So, what happened at the arena?”

”Nothing that I’m at liberty to discuss right now.”

“Oh, something not good.”

“Sweetie, if they call you in the middle of the night, it’s never good.” Without thinking about it, I leaned back against his chest, his hands leaving my hair and wrapping around my shoulders, holding me snuggly in his embrace. I closed my eyes, loving that feeling, and hating him at the same time. Ah, hell, who was I kidding? Nick could piss me off, annoy the shit out of me, but I don’t think I could ever hate him. And damn it, I didn’t want this to end, but I knew who was waiting for him. Inside, I wanted to die, but I had to get it over with. “Thank you for coming and staying with the kids.”

“It’s not a problem, you know that.” I could feel the tighting in his body. “I should go though. She’ll be up.” Damn, he couldn’t utter her name, didn’t want to break the spell he could feel rolling in between her and him.

“If you wish.” He bit his lip, knowing she couldn’t see the war raging in his eyes.

“I don’t want to go,” he barely whispered.

“I don’t want you to go.” I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and savored this for one more moment before I started to pull away. If Nick wanted anything to happen, for once, it was going to be on him. I wasn’t taking the first step. His grip tightened. I smiled as I glanced behind me. Damn, those eyes could really bare his soul if you knew how to see it. Without a pause, his head descended and his lips pressed gently against mine. I moaned, that being all the invitation he needed. He pulled away, but smiled as he saw my frown. He stood up, and offered me his hand, knowing there was no glancing back.

Chapter 27

I stood up, placing my hand in his, my eyes searching his again. He pulled slightly, bringing my body fully against his, his hands running down my arms to settle along my waist. I wrapped my arms around his neck, my fingers entangling in his hair as he once more captured my lips. He wrapped his arms around my waist, holding me as tight as he could as our kiss deepened, our bodies straining to touch each other. His hands fisted in my shirt, slowly pulling it up, his fingers brushing along my back as he completely took it off. His arms once more captured my waist and lifted me up, my legs wrapping around him as he carried me back to the bedroom, his eyes holding mine.

“You have no idea how long I’ve been denying that I wanted you. No idea how long I’ve been fighting to stay away from you.” Such music to my ears, and yet, deep inside, it still broke my heart for he had to stay away because of her. Mentally, I shook my head. This was my first real step in taking back my husband and I was not going to let thoughts of another female enter my mind. Or, actually, let those type of thoughts enter his either. He closed the door with his foot as he set me back down, his hands fluttering along my back, his fingers quickly unsnapping my bra. Yet, I pressed the material against my breasts. His brows pushed together and all I could do was shake my head. It had been quite a while since he had seen my naked. So, was I embarrassed, of course! I didn’t want him to see me and be thinking of her, or rather comparing, actually. His chuckle made my eyes snap to his.

“What’s so funny there?” He took a step closer, his fingers entangling in my hair, catching the back of my head and bringing my lips to his. Oh, that wasn’t fair. He knew exactly what card to deal in order to get his way, in order for me to surrender. And surrender, I did, for my hands started running over his chest, the material falling to the ground. He pulled away, a smirk playing along his lips, and all I could do was duck my head. But, his finger pushed my chin up and he shook his head.

“Believe me, baby girl, I have seen you before, nothing shocks me. I just don’t remember you looking as beautiful as you do now.” Look, there went those pretty words again. He ducked his head, his lips, tongue and teeth bringing such enjoyable torment to my body. I pulled away, watching as his lips pouted. “Hey, I was enjoying that.”

“Oh, I know you were.” I walked around him, my hands quickly yanking off his shirt, my lips brushing along his back, my nails gently scrapping. “But I promise, you’ll enjoy this much more.” I stood before him once more, my hands running down his chest as my lips trailed over his neck, closing my eyes and mind to that spot, although, it should have been the slap in the face that we needed, for wasn’t I now becoming the “other woman”? He growled, his body pushing me back steadily, my legs hitting the bed. Damn, he was smooth. Here I was trying to fight for control and yet, he still took it. I feel back, losing my balance, as he knew I would. His hands quickly removed the remainder of his clothes and my eyes hungrily drank in the sight before me. There wasn’t a spot on this man that I didn’t love, and my smile grew as I watched him get harder.

“Now, baby girl, that’s one hell of an evil smile.” His hands moved along my waist as he quickly unsnapped my jeans, and yanked off the rest of my clothes, his lips kissing along my legs.

“But you should know that when that evil smile comes around, there’s always more pleasure for you.” He winked at that, knowing full well just what that meant. His lips captured mine once more as he slowly entered, my body crying out for his.

-Inside, hell, even outside, his body shuddered. Her hands ran through his hair, her tongue caressed his, her legs fit so naturally around his waist; all of this was right. And all the pleasure he had was for her and her alone. Her fingers drove him wild, her kisses made him want her, her body made him crave her, yet her passion, her love, is what pushed him over. He knew deep within, this was not a good idea, but he couldn’t walk away from her. In so many ways, she was like a drug.

Her nails dug into his shoulders and that made him shudder. No one, ever, had made him crave something, or want something, or demand to have something, like she had. And she never spoke it, never would have either, but he could hear it, his body was too attuned to hers. He moved steadily, wanting to hold onto this pleasure for as long as he could. His eyes took her in, watched as her eyes closed, watched as she pulled her lip between her teeth. And those two points, he wouldn’t allow.

“Don’t you dare close those gorgeous eyes, baby girl. It’s even more thrilling to watch those eyes burn for me.” He watched, fascinated as her lips curled into that evil smile that she had so long ago perfected.

“I guess the same can go both….ways. Your eyes get darker.” Oh, shit, when had mere words been such an aphrodisiac to him? Her breath caught once more and she pulled that lip in between her teeth. His rhythm slowed, and even though it killed him, he would teach her yet. She frowned and he leaned over to her ear, gently nipping on the lobe.

“You know I love to hear those passionate cries leave that all too tempting mouth.” He kissed along her neck, knowing that even though it was a slower pace, he couldn’t hold out. -

I could feel it, could feel the all consuming fire raging in both him, and me, and though I wanted to last, I knew it wouldn’t, it couldn’t. I turned my head to his, my lips capturing his, my nails running down his spine, my muscles clenching him. He lips pulled away, his body starting to shudder, his moan resounding in my ear, and inside, that triggered my own release, my moan mixing along with his.

“That was unbelievable, baby girl.” Hearing that name, it sent shivers down my spine and goose bumps down my arm. I had learned early on, that was my special nick name, and it pleased me even more to know he never once called Terri that.

“It was amazing.” I could the feel his eyes on me, yet still refused to look at him. Okay, I was still embarrassed here. Never had it felt so good, so right between us. And to myself, I had to smile, picturing that he would stay the night and that we would be wrapped up in each other’s embraces. That come tomorrow, he would tell Terri there was no more them and that he would come back to me. This time, I wouldn’t make him beg for forgiveness, for after that, I couldn’t.

“I gotta go.” That we would…wait, what did he just say? Gotta go? As in leave? He quickly pulled away, his eyes searching out his jeans.

“Wait, what? Go?”

“You know I can’t stay.” I reeled back, feeling like I had just been slapped in the face. Never, in all my years of living, had I ever felt more used! I felt like I was nothing more than a cheap whore, except, I wasn’t getting any money out of this deal!

Nick turned, his eyes taking in the features, and knew he hurt her, but knew he had to. Knew that his next words actually were probably going to cut her even more, but he knew of no other way to cut this string that was there, to get this drug out of his system.

“I suppose I do.”

“I love Terri, Theresa. Did you think I would want you for anything more than a lay?”

Chapter 28

I wrapped the sheet around me, heard the closing of the door and never felt so used, so dirty, and actually, so ugly. He…he was so passionate, so tender, damn it, it was so right! I could feel it, and I know he could feel it to. So, why the hell run from it? But, I would be damned if I was going to allow that man to keep using me, or any man for that matter! And I lied, I could hate him, I did hate Nick Carter! He could take a flying leap off a short pier and I would be so damn happy. How dare he! Who the hell did he think he was?

I curled up in a ball, my nose catching his scent on the pillow, and the tears fell of their own accord. What an utter fool I had made of myself with him. I wanted to believe what everyone was telling me, and yet, that was the proof. He didn’t love me! So, why the hell was I still in love with him? I heard my phone vibrate and groaned. I sure as hell didn’t want to bother with it, but it could be important. Without glancing at the id, I flipped it open and muttered a tearful “hello”.

“Theresa?”

“Yeah.”

“You’re crying.” I sniffled, trying to stop the flow.

“I’m not Kris.”

“Bull shit girl. You can lie to yourself honey, but you can’t lie to me. Is it Nick?” At that mention, the tears started coming once more. “Oh, damn, this is a lot worse. What did that son of a bitch do you, honey?”

“Oh, gosh, Kris, you won’t believe me if I told you. You have no idea what’s been going on these last couple of weeks.”

“I’m guessing. That’s not my fault that someone doesn’t call me, or email me, or even send me a hello on Twitter anymore.” I chuckled and wiped my nose.

“I know, I’m horrible. How can I make it up to you?”

“Pick me up from the airport in like two days?”

“What? You are coming out?”

“I’m holding you to your promise!”

“You so know it. And you can meet the rest of the guys.”

“I’ve meet Nick; don’t want to meet him again, if he’s being a jackass.” I rolled my eyes, knowing she couldn’t see it. “And don’t roll your eyes.”

“I wasn’t. And you can meet Terri.”

“As if I want to meet that hoe. For real, hon, you gonna be okay?” I took a deep, steadying breath, straightened my back bone, and made a promise to myself. There was no denying I loved Nick and that even though he said that stupid ass lie, and believe me, I may not have his whole heart, or all his passion, but Nick Carter can not lie to me. But, even though he said that, I wasn’t going to go and beg him back. If he wanted me, this time, his ass was going to have to work for it, for I was done! And I sure hope he suffered for it as well!


His body slide down the wall, his head hanging down, he was more confused than ever before. He couldn’t deny just how right that felt. It had become automatic almost for him anytime he had been with Terri. And that this one time was precious. He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. He couldn’t walk into his room, not with Resa’s scent still clinging to him. He heard the gentle squeak of a door and glanced down the hallway, surprised to see D pushing the baby stroller out with a fussy James inside.

“D, what are you doing?” Howie jumped, not thinking anyone would be up at two in the morning, let alone in the hallway.

“James couldn’t sleep. In fact, he’s being pretty damn fussy, so I figured a walk might help.”

“Being in a hotel room or confined on a bus makes little ones cranky and very unhappy. The twins were the same way when they were babies actually.” Howie pushed the stroller over to Nick.

“You’re up mighty late. Want to join me?”

“Yeah, the fresh air might clear my mind.” Howie nodded and started towards the elevator. “Wait, aren’t you gonna take anyone with you?” Howie had to chuckle at that.

“What fan is gonna mob me at two in the morning? Besides, did you want me to wake Theresa?” All the color drained form Nick’s face and Howie had an idea what Nick’s problem was. “Didn’t think so. Come on, you’ll be fine. Besides, when we’re with our families, the fans tend not to mob us so much.”

“Where did you get that from?”

“A tidbit I picked up from a dear friend.” The doors closed on them and out of the corner of his eye, Howie could see Nick was confused, simply by the stance he took. After a few silent seconds, the doors opened to the lobby and the trio walked out the front door, the man at the desk barely paying attention to them. Howie cleared his throat as they made their way outside. “So, what made you stay in the hallway there, Nick?” Nick sighed, closing his eyes for a couple more seconds.

“Ever done something that was so right on so many levels and yet wrong on so many levels as well?” Howie frowned at that, trying to make heads or tails of exactly what Nick was telling him.

“Well, I can’t say I honestly recall. Why Nick? What happened?” Nick’s fingers ran through his hair, not sure how to even begin with this tale. And it wasn’t that he didn’t trust D, he did. In the past, Howie had always given him good advice. And it could be said that right now, D was the one less likely to be biased on what he should do.

“I’ve kissed Theresa.”

“I’m aware.” Nick’s eyes quickly glanced at D. “Sorry, Leigh had to tell someone or she would burst.”

“Oh, right. Well, that was the first time.”

“There was more?”

“Yeah. I kissed her again.” Howie stopped and placed his hand on Nick’s arm, causing him to stop as well.

“I’m guessing this happened before tonight, otherwise you wouldn’t be so tore up about it.” Howie’s eyes held Nicks for a few more seconds, seeing, knowing, and understanding the problem without Nick verbalizing it. “You screwed Theresa?” Nick’s eyes flared up at that.

“I didn’t screw her!”

“Than what?”

“You don’t just screw someone you love!”

Chapter 29

Nick groaned and threw his hands up in the air, not meaning to utter that, not even knowing if that was 100 percent the truth.

“Nick, chill out. Do you love Theresa?”

“In all truth, Howie, she was my first love. Do you really ever stop loving your first love?”

“No, you don’t. And Terri?”

“I love Terri. I know you all hate her, but she really is a great a woman, who cares for me and loves me. She’s smart, funny…”

“Please, don’t sing her praises to me. It’s obvious you care for Terri.”

“No, Howie, I just don’t care for her, I love her.”

“And yet you care for Theresa?”

“Theresa will always be part of my life, I know this, I can deal with this. I want to be her friend.” Nick paused, his eyes staring at the ground, really not seeing anything. “But, when she kissed J, I felt like I was kicked in the gut. I want her happy, I’m just not sure I can see that yet.”

“And yet it’s fair to her to flaunt your relationship with Terri?”

“I don’t do that. It’s Terri that does.” Howie glanced down at James, seeing the baby fast asleep. Figures, only a few moments outside of the hotel room and he was happy.

“Why did you sleep with Resa?” Nick shrugged. “Bull shit. You do know.”

“Before I filled for divorce, I asked a request of her, I wanted her to change. Nothing big, just some little things, and she didn’t do it. Yet, that day at practice, it was a whole new her. That Theresa is what I wanted. I wasn’t happy with the old her, that’s why I started the affair with Terri. And I hadn’t regretted it, until Theresa walked in.” He paused, not quite sure how to make Howie understand this next part. “I love what Theresa has become. I guess I had to try it, to see if it was still as good as it always was. Or because if it’s a new Resa, it would be better.”

“Was it?”

“In lots of different ways. But it was still the old her too, and that made it amazing. But this Theresa won’t last. I know my ex-wife, and I can’t go back to the way she used to be.”

“So, you won’t go back with Theresa?”

“No. There are too many walls to over come, to many bridges that have been burned for me to go back, even if I wanted.”

“Than your choice is Terri?”

“Yes.” Howie tried his hardest not to smile. Oh, it wasn’t that Howie was happy he chose Terri. He sided with the other guys, he thought Terri was a horrible woman, that she was only using Nick, and in all truth, Howie felt Nick really did belong with his wife and there was nothing truly stopping either one of them, but pure ego. But, he saw the truth in Nick’s eyes. Howie just prayed that Nick realized it before it was too late. He knew Nick, knew Theresa, and though Theresa loved Nick, she wouldn’t wait forever.


Nick paused before he slid his card in, hoping she was fast asleep. He quietly opened the door, seeing and hearing nothing. He frowned as he went further in, surprised not to see her. Though, he didn’t know if that was a blessing or not. He made his way to the shower, figuring he better remove what was left, just incase Terri came walking through that door. After a few minutes, he shut the water off, hearing the door close to the room.

“Baby?” Nick glanced up as Terri popped her head in.

“Where were you, babe?”

“I’m sorry Nick, I feel asleep in Leigh’s room. D had fallen fast asleep and James just couldn’t sleep. We all crashed in the living room. You’re up late?”

“Oh, yeah, I just got in myself.”

“Everything okay?”

“Resa needed me to watch the kids, something she had to do.” Terri only nodded her head, no questions whatsoever being flung in his direction.

“Okay baby. I’m climbing into bed, a busy day today.” Terri gave him a quick kiss before she made her way to her suitcase. At that, Nick frowned, for he knew she lied. She wasn’t in D’s room. So, where than, exactly, had she been these last couple of hours?

-----
I pushed the sun glasses down over my eyes, grabbed my phone and gun, shoving both in my pockets. I grabbed my jacket on the way out, ushering the two little hellion’s out the door.

“Stop shoving me, Thomas!”

“Make me, Tamara!”

“I’m telling mom!”

“I’m telling Dad!”

“Would you two knock it off? I’m right here and I’ll smack the both of you! Now, chill!” They both grew silent, two little hands reaching out for the other one, finding comfort with each other. I sighed, not meaning to come off bitchy, but I was tired, pissed off, and very irritable, all in thanks to Mr. Jackass! “I’m sorry guys. But there’s no reason to egg each other on there. Thomas, you don’t need to shove Tamara, and I saw you young man. And you do not need to stick you tongue out, Tamara. Nor do you need to be a tattle tale!”

“But mommy!”

“Zip it! I am not in the mood today!” They both pouted at that.

“Mommy?” Inside, I sighed. My head was beyond pounding, my eyes were red and sore from crying and the last thing I needed was for them just being them. And I know that sounds horrible! I love my kids, love everything about them, but sometimes, they acted way to much like a very immature Nick!

“Yeah baby?”

“I’m sorry.” I glanced down at Tamara, saw her lip sticking out slightly and had to chuckle.

“You remind me way to much of your dad. It’s okay baby. I’m just not feeling very well, so, please, you two behave for me, okay?”

“We promise mommy.” I pulled them into a hug.

“Ain’t that sweet?” I glanced up over the rim of my glasses and smiled at Kevin.

“Well, hello Mr. Richardson.”

“Pulling an AJ today?”

“If it dulls the pain, sure.” He frowned at that, but he couldn’t ask anything. The elevators dinged and we all climbed in, making our way down the lobby.

“You okay?” I shrugged before I turned to him and smiled.

“I’ll be fine. This isn’t anything, believe me.” As the elevator doors opened, the twins rushed out, but Kevin’s hand stopped me from following.

“Resa, know I’m here.”

“I know, Kev. You’re my big brother; I’ll always come to you if someone needs their ass kicked.”

“Oh, you’re talking about blondie’s ass, huh?” I had to laugh, it just couldn’t be helped. Me and Nick were divorced, how was that everyone knew what my problem was? We weren’t supposed to be connected anymore!

“Come on, I gotta get you down to the arena, or I’m in some huge ass trouble!”

-----
I leaned against the wall, watching as the boys went into the dressing rooms, surprised to see AJ go into that first room! I knew those were his shades that I found next to the bag of drugs, but I couldn’t believe he would be doing that stupid shit again. Sure, it wasn’t anything huge, but damn it, it was a start. Even small things can led to big things. I closed my eyes, running my fingers through my hair.

“You don’t look good.” I turned, seeing nothing but concern in her eyes.

“I don’t feel good LeighAnne.”

“You gonna be okay?” I shrugged, all kinds of thoughts rolling through my mind.

“I just…I need some air. I hate to ask, but will…”

“Go, they’ll be fine.” I walked down the hallway and pushed the door open, my lungs inhaling all they could stand. I leaned against the brick wall, grateful that it was a cool night. I shifted, hearing some people talk and glanced to my right, seeing Terri talking to one of the stage hands. That was odd, for I wasn’t aware that she really associated with anyone outside of the guys and their families?

Chapter 30

I watched as they stopped talking, watched at Terri walked back into the building, leaving the guy alone. I frowned, making my way over there, stopping just right behind him.

“Excuse me.” He turned a look of shock in his eyes. “Aren’t you Joe?”

“Yeah. What’s it to you?”

“Theresa, head of security.” He paled, and actually looked rather nervous. He swallowed, his hands digging into his pockets.

“Yeah. What can I help you with?”

“How do you know Terri?” I asked, nodding my head at the building.

“I knew her a long time ago.”

“Where you from Joe?” Damn, I needed to change the line of questions.

“Born and raised in Florida.”

“That’s where you currently live still?”

“Yeah. Look, did I do something?”

“Not as of yet, unless you’re the one not putting things away and causing accidents?”

“It’s your job to check that out?” I took a step closer, my eyes narrowing into slits, loving how he actually looked worried, even though he was bigger than me.

“It’s my job to make sure those boys, who pay your pay check, are safe. If someone isn’t doing their job, it’s my ass that will fire them, do I make myself clear?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Good. So, is it you?” He shook his head. “Well, will you let me know if you see anyone?”

“Yes.”

“Thank you.” He nodded and made a beeline into the arena. Well, he hadn’t known Terri from way back when, not if Florida was his home. Thanks to those little twins who couldn’t stop talking, I was well aware that Terri had never left California. So, how did Joe know Terri?

-----
“You look like AJ.” I smiled as I tossed a glance over at Kristen. “Well, you do. He always wears those shades.”

“It’s his trademark.”

“Mmhmm.” I took the shades off, pinching the bridge of my nose, not opening my eyes. “Theresa?” Without thinking, I turned to Kristen. “Oh, girl, could those eyes be anymore puffy and red?”

“Who’s eyes?” I quickly pulled the shades back on, hearing AJ’s voice right behind me.

“No ones, AJ.”

“Right, on that. Kevin was just looking for you, Kristen. I think Mason got upset at his dad and wanted his mommy.”

“Poor baby, Kevin is gonna give that boy issues.” She laughed though, as she walked off to Kevin’s dressing room.

“Resa?” I turned to him, smiling.

“That’s me. What’s up?”

“I should be asking you. What’s with the shades?” I tried to shake my head, but AJ’s eyebrow shot up and I knew I wouldn’t be able to lie. “Does it have to do with that asshole?”

“That’s your best friend.”

“Who’s being a jackass by hurting an amazing woman. It was him!”

“Yes, it was him.”

“What happened?”

“Nothing I want to talk about here, okay?”

“Theresa!”

”Alex, if you love me, please, not here.” AJ nodded and I saw the concern there. I lost it, letting the tears flow once more, which took him by surprise. His arms wrapped around me and pulled me tightly into his embrace.

“Sweetie, it’ll be okay, I promise.”

“No, don’t say that, because you really don’t know that, do you?” I didn’t have to see him shaking his head, I knew he was. In fact, we both knew it. I rested my head on his shoulder, grateful for his silent strength. And deep down, no matter how much I flirted with this man, no matter how many times I thought about him and I, that just never would happen. Not because I loved Nick, but because I loved Alex as my best friend and the last thing I wanted was him to leave my side. I gave him a squeeze, heard the call for the Boys to hit the stage. “Go, I’ll be okay.” He kissed my cheek and dashed after the guys. I took a deep breath, catching those blue eyes before he turned to follow the other guys.

-----
My eyes scanned the crowd, smiling at how many young ladies were out there, screaming for these guys. I shook my head, felt someone rest their arm on my shoulder and heard LeighAnne’s chuckle as well.

“Doesn’t it just crack you up?”

“Like you wouldn’t believe! They’re cute, I’ll give ‘em that.” She laughed, and I joined her.

“Those poor girls. If they only knew.”

“Right LeighAnne. We all know that Brian is no saint!” Her blush gave her away. “And you knew that prior to saying I Do!”

“May I ask what made you fall for him?” Shit, the last thing I wanted to think about was my past with that ass! I pushed the glasses further up, hoping it would really stop anymore tears.

“Other than those big blue eyes or golden blonde locks?”

“You read the fan fiction?”

“I’ve read a couple. It’s hilarious to me. I get out a kick of how many ways they kill me off. Or rather, killed me off.”

“Now it’s Terri.”

“She’s dead in more stories than I can count!”

“You’re not getting away from it.” I sighed, resting my arm against the wall as I watched the guys sing and dance for the crowd.

“He was funny.”

“That’s it?”

“When Nick and I meet, there was something there, we both felt it, both knew it. That automatic spark? But, I wasn’t looking for a relationship, and he sure as hell didn’t need one. So, to make us less nervous, he always made me laugh.” I paused, hearing the tapping of heels as they walked along the walk way, stopping, and leaned against the other side of the wall.

“So, LeighAnne, when is our next movie night?”

“Soon. In fact, probably tomorrow night. We’re staying in the hotel for one more night while the guys get that free day tomorrow.”

“Oh, sweet. Been looking forward to it.” I had to stop the laugh that was about to emerge. I knew LeighAnne too well and knew she was rolling her eyes. All three of us knew Terri was lying, so why she had to play it off, who the hell knew?

I turned my attention back to the guys, hearing the opening cords to ‘I’ll Never Break Your Heart’. I had to smile, always loving this song. And for some unknown reason, my eyes stayed glued on Nick. Not that he did any sexy moves, thanks to Terri, and he most certainly wouldn’t do it during this song. My eyes quickly glanced to the front row, seeing him eye the camera the girl held. I shook my head, yet I felt my jaw drop as Nick stuck his finger in his mouth, than ran it down his chest! I heard the girls start to scream, heard the gasp from LeighAnne, but above all that, I heard the growl from Terri!

Chapter 31

“What the hell were you thinking?”

“I thought they would get a kick out of it. And they did, chill out.”

“Don’t tell me that shit, Carter! I told you I didn’t want you to do that anymore!”

“Terri, it just gets them more hyped up. It means nothing!”

“I don’t give a shit what it means or what it doesn’t mean. I don’t want them to see what my boyfriend is like!”

“You know, that’s really damn funny to me!”

“Why?”

“That’s the only reason you told me not to do it? Because you didn’t want MY FANS, OUR FANS, to possibly see what we might just be like? LeighAnne told Brian he needed to be like that, Leigh did the same. Kristen, well, she already told Kevin he had to do that.”

“What is your point? I don’t give two shits what those other women told their husbands! You’re my man, you do as I say!”

“No, I don’t. I’m your boyfriend Terri, not your damn slave that you can order about! If my fans want that, I will gladly give it. I can’t believe I even stopped!”

“I’m serious Nick, don’t do it! I’m not the type of person you wanna piss off!”

“Terri, give it up! You’re not going to win this time around. I can read what my fans write, what they like, don’t like, what they miss. They hate that I don’t tease them anymore! Besides, it’s not like I’m going to sleep with them, now is it?”

“Way wrong answer!”

“Shut it, already. You’re not changing my mind. Get over it!”

“I don’t have to get over shit! You’re just not doing it!” I stopped outside the door, not wanting to ease drop, but they were making it pretty damn hard not to hear.

“You can’t stop me. You’re not on that stage! Theresa used to get a kick out of it. In fact, she would always tell me she would picture that it was a private concert. It actually would turn her on!” Terri’s eyes narrowed at that, hating that he was always bringing up that name!

“You should thank your lucky stars that I am not like that bitch! After all, you cheated on her with me, remember?”

“Don’t I ever! Maybe I shouldn’t have.” The slap could be heard way past the open door. AJ popped his head open, glancing over at the open doorway. I shrugged, turned back in time to see Terri run out, shoving me against the wall as she stormed past. I watched the retreating back, knowing that Nick was now at the doorway. “Did you get all that?”

“Don’t take your anger out on me. Next time you pick a fight with your girlfriend; don’t leave your doors wide open.”

“Thanks for the advice. What can I do for you?”

“Your kids wanted to know if you wanted to play a game when you got back to the hotel.”

“Where are they?”

“They left with LeighAnne and Baylee a little bit ago. Nick, she sliced your cheek!” Nick’s fingers pressed against the cut and shrugged.

“No big deal. Yeah, I’ll stop by your room, that okay?” No, that wasn’t okay, not in the least. After all, wasn’t he there last night? Not that I was going to allow that to happen again, on any level.

“Yeah, that’s fine, why wouldn’t it be?” Nick shrugged again, yet he turned in walk back into his room. I closed my eyes, and shook my head, making my way out to the limo that would take us back to the hotel, seeing the cloud roll in and the thunder start to rumble. Storms were my favorite past time, yet, this one would suck, for what I love to during storms just wasn’t going to happen.

-----
I ran a brush through my hair, walking towards the door, hearing the kids start to shout. I rolled my eyes as I smiled at Nick.

“What’s that for?”

“You’re kids are too excited that you’re here. Go ahead and have a seat.”

“Where you going?”

“To finish getting ready for bed. I still need to brush my teeth, take my make up off.”

“Put pj’s on.” I frowned as I took in my attire.

“Don’t you recall that movie night? These are my pj’s. Excuse me.” I smirked as I saw him shake his head and plop down on the couch.

“Daddy!” Tamara ran over to him and climbed on his lap, her arms snaking around his neck and giving him a hug. “I’ve missed you.”

“Sweetie, you just saw me.”

“But when you’re working, it’s not the same.” Tamara pouted, which reminded Nick of himself.

“Your mom is right; you are way too much like me.” Nick ran his hand over her ponytail and frowned. “Want me to braid your hair?”

“Oh, daddy, will you before we play? I like how you do it!”

“Yeah sweetie, go get me the brush.” She quickly jumped down from his lap and ran into her room, almost knocking Thomas over in the process.

“Daddy!” Thomas climbed on the couch next to his dad.

“Hey there little man. You’re being good and protecting mommy and your sister, right?”

“Uh-huh. You gave me that very important job to do!”

“Well, you are a brave young man.”

“Here daddy.” Tamara sat down between her dad’s legs, her hair down, waiting for her father to start brushing her hair.

“Daddy, why are we blonde and mommy isn’t?” I leaned against the wall, taking in the scene, my heart aching. Nick was one hell of a father, and I knew those kids adored him. He had the chance to be with them all the time, yet he kept stepping away from it. In most cases, I wouldn’t want anything to do with a man who used me like he had, and on a personal level, I was furious with him. But I wouldn’t take that out on those kids. So, I had to suck up my feelings for him and let them enjoy tonight. Try and pretend that we were all happy.

“Because mommy is half Mexican little man.”

“But she doesn’t look it.”

“That’s because I’m half white too. And for your next question, you take after your father. His hair, his eyes, his manners. Other than the chubbiness
of those cute cheeks, you look nothing like me.” I sat down next to Thomas and he climbed on my lap, one arm hooking around my neck.

“How do I know you’re my mommy?” I busted out laughing, Nick joining me.

“Little man, mommy was in a lot of pain with you and your sister for many hours. I know, I was there. I watched the two most precious things to me come into this world.” I swallowed rather hard. Damn him, how dare he be sweet!

“Okay, enough questions. Go put on the game.” My eyes strayed outside, seeing the brightness of the lighting, knowing the crack of thunder was about to hit and both kids would be scrabbling for safety. I counted and sure enough, three seconds later, both kids screamed as the thunder echoed in the room. I glanced at Nick, who only smiled and tugged Tamara on his lap, Thomas quickly running to his side. I stood up, walking to the window.

“Oh no you don’t, get away from there.” I waved my hand at Nick.

“I’m a big girl, thank you.” I pushed the shades away, watching as another bolt raced across the sky, and than pure blackness in the room.

Chapter 32

“What happened daddy?” I heard the tremor in her voice and felt bad.

“I think we lost power baby.” I let my eyes get accustomed before I walked back over to the couch.

“Will you stay here will I go downstairs and check with the lobby staff, see if they might have a power generator?”

“Yeah.” I grabbed my phone and my key card, making my way towards the door. “Hold up, you need to change.”

“Sorry, Mr. Carter, I don’t have to listen.” I knew I was getting that death look, but right now, I just didn’t care. No power, meant no ac in the building, and that was not a good thing on any level. I also knew those kids wouldn’t be able to play, even with a back up generator.

-----
“Where’s Nick?”

“With his kids.” Terri rolled her eyes as she sat down next to Leigh.

“You’re not upset by that, are you?”

“No. I know he loves his kids, and I’m happy he gets to spend time with him. I’m just pissed off at him.”

“And Resa?”

“He had the nerve to compare her to me! Does that make sense?”

“Terri, Nick loves you!”

“No, he doesn’t.”

“Girl, D sorta talked to me. Sure, Nick will love her, that was his wife. And yeah, she’s gonna be a part of his life for the rest of it, but it’s you he wants, you who has his heart now. Let the past be the past, hmm?” Terri sighed.

“Do you think Resa will stay the same?”

“Not even. Resa does not have in her to change. I’ve known her too long, she was comfortable with herself. She won’t change for any man. And if she did, to try and win him back, believe me, it won’t last. Really, don’t second guess yourself. You just need to prove to Nick you love him and that he’s making the right choice.” Leigh took a sip of her soda, curling her legs underneath her. “If it was me, I might even say something to Theresa about her being around Nick.”

“Leigh, I can’t!”

“You have every right to fight for your man, don’t you?” Terri had to admit that Leigh had a point. Nick was hers; she was willing to fight for him. She loved him, regardless of what others might claim. It only proved they didn’t know her.

“Thanks Leigh. You have no idea how grateful I am that I have a friend.”

“You always will.” Terri gave Leigh a hug, heading back to her room when the lights shut off down the hall way.

-----
I opened the door, seeing no one in their room. I went over to the AC unit and turned it on low. Not that I wanted to be nice to her, but I figured this would at least them know they wouldn’t fry for the final night in the room. I turned around, surprised to see Terri there. SHIT!

“Hi.” Terri’s eyes opened wide.

“Hi.” Ever thing that Leigh had mentioned came flooding back. She did need to confront Resa, for she did not like how Nick was acting, or didn’t like the road that Nick was starting to take, and she could, and would lay the blame at Resa’s feet.

“The hotel is on a back up generator, which only gives enough power to run the ac on low, so I figured I would turn it on.”

“Thank you, you’re so kind.” Hmm, someone sure seemed pissed off.

“Is something wrong, Terri?”

“Oh, let me think. Nope. At least nothing that a gun wouldn’t take care of.”

“That’s a little…vicious, I suppose. Someone you don’t like?” I knew it was the wrong thing to say, and I really hated egging her on, but damn it, she just needed to grow up. She acted worse than Nick, and that was saying something!

“Yeah, you. And it would be your ass I would be getting rid of, if I thought for one second I could get away with it.”

“Me? I know we have had issues, but what the hell have I done that would warrant you killing me?” I had to stifle the laugh as I heard the growl in her throat. Oh, I was more than positive no one ever saw the pissed off side of Terri.

“What the hell haven’t you done? You were married to him, had your chance, and you blew it. Now, you want him back, and yet he won’t give in!” Hell, if she only knew. Well, not really…I mean, never mind. “Just leave him alone already!”

“Excuse me?”

“I said, back off!”

“Listen here, little miss hoe, you, with your skanky ass and your slutty clothes, came in and slept with MY husband. It’s certainly not my fault if he’s finding that hoeish look less and less attractive.”

“Well, let’s just say that if you could have pleased him in the first place, I wouldn’t have come and turned his head. Not my fault he wasn’t happy than.”

“And it’s sure as hell isn’t my fault that he’s not happy now. Because it sure looks like to me like you’re not pleasing him anymore!” I saw the wild look in her eye, more than heard that growl, but did not have time to brace myself for the slap that landed on my cheek! My hand covered the spot, more than stunned she would do that.

Chapter 33

“You bitch! What the hell, are you jealous of an ex-wife? That’s real rich.”

“Jealous? Of you? Please! You ain’t got anything on me, and never will. And you only wish you had what I have!”

“Why the hell would I want to look and act like you? Skanks and hoes don’t rate very high in my book!” I rubbed the sore spot and glared at her. “And don’t you ever lay a hand on me again, or you’ll regret it.” She only rolled her eyes, her fingers pushing into my arm.

“Touching you, what are you gonna do about it?” I flung her arm off, my other hand connecting with her cheek.

“I said don’t touch me!” Terri’s eyes registered shock before her hand reached out, yanking on my hair. I growled, one arm trying to throw her hands off of me, but she only tugged harder, pulling my head back. I yelped, getting really annoyed and threw another slap. She instantly let go, but before I could lunge again, I felt a pair of arms wrap around my waist.

“Son of a bitch, AJ, just leave us the hell alone.”

“Not on your life, ladies. Shit, AJ, we need Nick!” Brian muttered, glancing over at AJ as he tried to restrain me.

“Let me go, damn it! I won’t kill her; just arrange a thing or two!”

“Oh, bring it on, Resa. I’ll do more than rearrange a few things!” I growled, actually breaking free of AJ’s hold and tried to lunge for her, but I was more than unaware Kevin had stepped into the room. His arms quickly caught me.

“I don’t think so!”

“Richardson, you better let me go!”

“AJ, go get Nick, he’s in Resa’s room. And you, shut it, I’m not letting you go.”

“Oh, come on, one more swing won’t hurt anyone! The little bitch can handle it!” All eyes turned to Terri, somewhat shocked by her display of violence. AJ rushed into the hallway, banging on the door. Nick yanked it open, surprised to find AJ there.

“What?”

“You need to get to your room. Your girlfriend and your ex were about to kill each other.” Nick sighed, glanced back at the twins and than at AJ. “I’ll stay, just go.” Nick ran down the hallway, walking into the room, watching them bicker for another few moments before he let his presence be known.

“You right, this bitch can handle it, and I’ll knock your ass out with pleasure!” I yelled, wanting more than to knock Terri’s ass down.

“I’m stronger than you think, wench. Come on!”

“What the hell is going on?” Nick shouted, not sure if he should laugh, or be pissed off.

“One hell of cat fight, Nick! Theresa, release the claws, you’re breaking skin.” I took a couple of deep breaths, slowly nodding my head.

“Let me go, Kev.” He held me for another minute before I looked at him. “I’m fine, I promise.” He nodded, letting me go and backing away.

“Can I let you go too?” Brian asked.

“Sure, I’ll behave, so long as the bitch stays away.” I growled, almost ready to attack again.

“Damn, stop it! I think the twins are acting better than you here!” Nick crossed his arms over his chest, glancing from one lady to the next. “Who’s gonna explain what’s going on here!”

“A rather heated fight. She slapped me, I slapped her. Amazingly enough it was over you.” Nick’s eyes locked with mine before he turned to Terri.

“Why were you fighting over me?” I bit my lip, watched at Terri just ducked her head and cleared my throat.

“Look, it’s nothing.”

“Bull shit it’s nothing. AJ came pounding on the door and I see both Brian and Kevin having to hold onto you two. No, it’s something and I demand to know what the hell is going on? Why are two adults acting like a set of twins?”

“She told me to stay away as if I was trying to steal you away.” I could feel the change in Nick, but he covered it up rather well.

“That’s crazy Terri. You know I’m not in love with her anymore.” I felt the blow and tried so very hard not to even flinch. There was the jist of it and damn did it hurt. He glanced at me before he turned to her. “What do I need to do to prove it you here?”

“Nothing! Because I’m not stupid! I can see what’s going on. You still love her Nick!” With that, she stormed past Nick, not wanting to hear anymore. I pulled my lip between my teeth, not wanting to look at him. I glanced around, for the first time actually realizing the power had kicked back on.

“I don’t love you.”

“So you’ve said before.”

“I mean it, Theresa. I’m in love with Terri.”

“Great. It means shit to me, Nick!” I turned and looked at him, praying my tears wouldn’t fall. “Go after her.”

“I want this clear…”

“It’s crystal clear. We get along for the kids sake, and go back to how things were before, when I hated you and you hated me. I understand.”

“I don’t…”

“Save it.”

“You know, I hate to admit it, but she’s right.” I cocked my eyebrow up, waiting for the rest of that comment. “You can be a bitch.” I snarled, my hand lifting up, but his hand quickly grabbed my wrist, applying more pressure and I winced. “No more of that. You’re not my wife anymore, nor do I wish for you to be.” With that, he flung me back, quickly stalking out of the room and in search of Terri. I rotated my wrist, wincing as the pain shot through it, seeing the slight bruising already.

-----
I leaned against the window, smiling as the two kids beside me were jumping up and down. I pointed as the plane started taxing to the walkway and if it was possible, both kids got even more hyper. I laughed, waiting as the plane stopped and started unloading the passengers. I had paid for the flight, so Kris and Rena, her five year old daughter, should have been in first class, which means they should be stepping out…now. I saw her, and screamed, causing her to turn in our direction. She ran, Rena keeping up with her.

“Oh my gosh, Kris, it’s so amazing to see you again.”

“Damn, same here honey! Wow. You look amazing!” She commented as she pulled away. She glanced down at my side, smiling as to two kids lunged into her arms as same Rena flung herself at me. She picked them both up, her smile slowly fading as she took in the brace on my wrist. Her eyes flung towards mine.

“You have a brace on your wrist and a cut on your cheek. What the hell happened?”

Chapter 34

“I’m waiting.” I helped her with her bags, glanced over at the kids and smiled as they all held hands and walked out to the car. And as we piled in, I started the tale.

“And there you have it. She slapped me yesterday, with her ring and Nick, well, Nick got pissed.” She grabbed my arm and took the brace off, frowning as the color.

“A little pissed?”

“Look, it was stupid, and I’m not defending him. Nick is not a physical person. He just got pissed and I’m sure my slapping him around wasn’t healthy.”

“No, but leaving marks on your wrist isn’t either.” I glanced over at her.

“Me leaving a black eye isn’t either here.” She shook her head but started laughing. “I don’t want to talk about him, or her, right now, please?”

“Fine, fine. So, when do I meet AJ?”

“She’s not here to see me, no, it’s my best friend.” I rolled my eyes, clutching at my heart in mock agony.

“Shut up!”

“They are actually on the bus to their next city, so we should be there in a couple of hours and depending on if their tired or not, you might be able to meet him tonight!”

“I look horrible!”

“Hey, that’s not my problem girlie!” She glared at me.

“You’re just wrong!”

-----
I pulled up to the hotel, noticing that the buses were around back. Which was prefect, it told me the guys were already inside and that meant poor Kris was just gonna have to wait.

“Stay here while I go check in. Sure you wanna stay with me? It’s nothing to get another…”

“No, I’ll love to stay. We need bonding time.” I smiled as I got out of the car and made my way inside. I leaned against the counter, smiling as the clerk walked over.

“Thought you ditched us.” I turned around and smiled at AJ as he walked over.

“Never. Just had to pick up my friend.” I waved outside and AJ frowned. “What?”

“Your wrist.” Shit! He wasn’t supposed to see that. I quickly put my hand behind my back. “Bull shit, don’t pull that crap. Why is your wrist in a brace?”

“I twisted it, AJ. I was picking up one of the twins and just moved it wrong.”

“Let me see it.”

“Really, it’s just sore.”

“Theresa.” I sighed but held my hand out to him, allowing him to pull the brace off. I heard the intake of breath and knew that in the faint light he could see the bruising. “He did that?”

“I was going to slap him again and he just grabbed my wrist. It’s no big damn deal.”

“He didn’t have to grab it so hard. I’m gonna kill him.”

“Alex!”

“No, this is wrong.”

“Let it go.” I glanced at the doorway, seeing Kris there with the three kids, her eyes wide open. Despite the situation, I had to smile. “Look, go to bed and we’ll talk about in the morning.” I caught his eyes and knew he was upset but now was not the time to get into it. He quickly gave me a hug and kissed my cheek.

“You know I would gladly kick his ass, right?” I chuckled and nodded my head. I watched him leave before I turned my attention to Kris, waving her in.

“What’s up?”

“Rena had to go to the bathroom.”

“Over there.” She smiled her thanks and made her way over thee. I knew her way to well, I could see the questions burning in her eyes when she walked up to the door, but I wasn’t going to explain anything, yet.

-----
“Is that her?” I glanced up from my menu and turned behind me to see who just walked through the door. “Ugh, could she try and look like you anymore? Better yet, could she look anymore hoeish?”

“I look like a hoe?” Kris glared at me before she glanced over at the couple.

“She’s ugly.” I busted out laughing, causing their heads to turn in our direction.

“Kris!”

“It’s true! Damn, homeboy is stupid!”

“Girl, come on. The kids…” We both glanced at the kids who were very intent on talking to each other and ignoring everyone else. “Never mind. Play nice.” Kris rolled her eyes at that comment. “For me!”

“Fine, fine, for you only.” I tried to stop laughing, but damn, it was nice to have one of my best friends with me. She could be the best back bone, of course, when she wanted to be.

“Theresa.” I glanced up from my menu again and smiled at Nick.

“Hey there. You remember Kris?” I asked, waving in her general direction. Nick’s eye caught the brace and I could visible see him stiffen. Maybe he actually hadn’t thought he hurt it that badly.

“Of course. How you doing?”

“Just great! Thanks to your wife, my bad, ex wife. I’m Kris.” Kris said, holding her hand out a rather pissed off Terri.

“Terri. Nick’s girlfriend.”

“Would honestly love to say it’s a pleasure, but we both know it’s not. So, I won’t lie.” I covered my face, trying to very hard not to laugh because I could only picture the look on her face. I cleared my throat and finally glanced up at Nick. His lips were trying not to smile as well.

“Well, I can see we won’t be friends.”

“Did you honestly think we would be?”

“No, thank goodness. I don’t usually hang out with people who smooch off of others.” I quickly stood at that.

“Nick…”

“You don’t need to talk to my man.”

“Terri, get out of here. You’re not wanted by anyone at this table and that includes these kids.” Terri ground her teeth before she turned on her heel and marched out of the restaurant. “She’s your girlfriend, hush her up.”

“She has a right…”

“Not to dis on my friends.”

“But Kris…”

“Shut it, Carter.”

“Mommy? Daddy? Don’t fight!” I closed my mouth and turned to look at Tamara.

“No fighting baby. Wanna eat here or go to McDonalds?”

“You can’t ignore me.” I quickly whirled around and glared at him.

“I’m not ignoring you. I know damn good and well I can’t.”

“Stay, eat, we’ll go elsewhere.” He nodded his head to the Kris, kissed the kids and than walked out of the restaurant. I stared after him, more than ready to punch both of them.

Chapter 35

“I don’t like her.” We stepped off the elevator and started making our way down the hallway.

“Now, honestly Kris, you don’t know.”

“As if I want to know. Give me a break! She’s bitchy, rude…”

“Talking about Terri.” We stopped and turned, seeing a smiling LeighAnne leaning against her doorframe.

“LeighAnne, I want you to meet one of my best friends. This is Kris, Kris this is LeighAnne! She’s the only other person I think who really understands me. Well, except AJ, but than again…it’s AJ.” Kris held out her hand.

“It’s a pleasure.”

“Thank you. Same here. So, ladies, are we having a ladies day?” I glanced over at Kris.

“It’s her vacation here. Oh, I’m so sorry. Rena, sweetie, this is LeighAnne, this is Kris’s baby Rena.”

“You’re a pretty lady.” LeighAnne dropped down to eye level.

“And your way too damn adorable. Thank you.” LeighAnne stood back up and smiled.

“Where’s Baylee?” I asked, hearing no commotion from inside the room.

“With Brian, who’s with Kevin and Kristen and Mason.”

“I wasn’t aware everyone was here, Resa.”

“It’s the BSB family, Kris! Do you wanna do something? I think the guys have a sound check around five, than they chill, a concert, than they rush back here. This is the last hotel for a few days too, just so you know.”

“Well, on that note, I’m thinking it’s best. What about the kids?” I glanced at LeighAnne. The only person left was Leigh and D and though I loved D, I just couldn’t stand Leigh right now.

“They go with. Unless you wanna leave Rena with Nick and Terri?”

“Over my dead body. But, aren’t you supposed to be watching the guys or something?”

“Kinda. I guess its part of my job. I am allowed days off, even on tour. And it’s not really a day off, because my protection services goes to wives, and sorry to say, girlfriends.”

“Eww, I’m so sorry.” The three of us busted out laughing.

“Well, she doesn’t need to know that. So, it’s a game plan than?” The other ladies nodded their heads. “Great, let’s get the show on the road than!”

-----
“Wanna check out the arena?” I asked, stopping at the hotel to drop our bags off. “Maybe we can pick up Kristen too. She’s just as much fun!”

“And what are we gonna do there?”

“We can be stars! The stage should be up and we can fool around. Come on ladies, you know you want to.” We all giggled as we made our way to our floor, the kids giving us strange looks. I gave Kris the key and made my way over to Kev’s hotel room, knocking softly. A few seconds later Kristen opened.

“Hey there.”

“Whatcha y’all doin?”

“Kevin and Mason both crashed. Me, I’m just chillin. Why? What are you up to?”

“My best friend is in town and I was gonna take her to the arena. Than we might fool around.”

“You mean, mess around with the guys’ stuff and risk getting in trouble?”

“But of course. Isn’t that the joy of anything, pissing off the guys?” She giggled and nodded her head.

“Meet you down in the lobby.”

-----
I opened up my laptop and set up the music player, smiling as Kris walked around the stage.

“You like?”

“It’s amazing. It’s the first time I’ve ever been on a stage.”

“Yeah, it’s pretty cool. Oh, gosh, the coolest was Millennium. I loved that stage.” I hit shuffle and turned it up as the music started playing, watched as the kids started dancing.

“Are you gonna tell us how you actually hooked up with Nick here?” I turned my attention from the kids to the girls, Kris sitting by them on the edge of the stage.

“Why do you wanna know?”

“Because I wanna know how he could go from someone as cool as you to a damn hoe like Terri. The other day Leigh was actually telling me that Terri can be annoying. If her best friend is starting to dislike her, that has to say something.”

“No one likes her Kristen. Hell, poor Kris just met her this morning and didn’t like her.”

“Yeah, slightly biased much?” I rolled my eyes at that.

“Look, I don’t think Nick and I are getting back together.” The three stopped smiling and stared at me, clearly shocked. “No matter what tricks I may use, I think he’s still gonna pick her.” I crossed my arms over my chest, glanced at the kids as the music switched and took a deep breath.

“Theresa, what happened?” My eyes flashed to LeighAnne’s before they went to Kris.

“The other night, when you called, Kris, the night that I was crying…”

“I knew you were. But, yes, go on. What did he do?”

“He…treated me no better than a whore.”

“What the hell do you mean?”

“We…well, we slept together. And here I was thinking things were going to get better when he told me that all he needed was a lay, or something like that.”

“Where is he? I’ll kill him myself.”

“Kris! No. Look, it was stupid…” I quickly shut up, hearing other voices.

“You did that? You son of a bitch! What the hell gives you that right?” With that, I saw Nick stagger onto the stage, AJ right there as well. “You treat her like a whore when you’re jumping from woman to woman?” Nick slowly stood up, but before he could make a move, AJ’s fist flew into his stomach; the other flew at Nick’s nose. I watched, surprised as Nick quickly pinched his nose, the blood coming out.

Chapter 36

I stood shocked for a moment, as did the other girls, not to mention the kids. That was the last thing I thought would happen, my best friend protecting my honor. I glanced over at AJ and smiled before I rushed over to Nick. I forced his head back and helped him to the bathroom, glancing behind me as AJ left the stage to go outside.

“You just had to say something,” he mumbled as I applied the tissue. I smirked as I pushed harder and heard him squeal. “What was that for?”

“Don’t be an ass, Carter! I’m sorry, but that stupid ass stunt was wrong and you know it! And if it weren’t for those kids, I would have already beaten the shit out of you.” He frowned as he held the tissue now.

“I know. I..it was…” I held up my hand.

“I don’t wanna hear it.”

“But I…” I glared at him and he sighed.

“Just let it go.” He nodded his head at that. “Keep applying pressure to it.”

“I can’t believe he did this.”

“I’m glad he did.” I gave him a pointed look. “Alex was defending my honor. I remember you did the same thing once upon a time.”

“Well, I couldn’t just let some guy treat you like shit, ya know.” I raised my eyebrow and had to giggle at his look.

“That’s all Alex was doing!”

“Really now? I thought you and him were getting closer?”

“Alex and my love life is nothing to you.” I sighed, seeing he wasn’t gonna let that go. “No, there’s nothing. He’s just my best friend here.”

“So, I don’t need to kick his ass?” That had me laughing! Right, wasn’t the nose and sore stomach proof enough Carter would get his ass kicked? Sure, AJ was smaller, but he had power behind him!

“I’ll pay to see that!” He smiled and than winced.

“Wasn’t that our first kiss?” I busied my hands, trying not to sound stupid when I asked the next question, but in all truth, could anyone really ever forget their first kiss with the person they loved?

“What was our first kiss?” He grabbed my hand, his thumb running over the back of it.

“The night I punched that guy?” ‘Oh, shit, why the hell did he have to be sweet!’ my mind screamed! I could stay mad when I was pissed off at him, but not when he was sweet, and the smug ass bastard knew it!

“Yeah, it was, and?”

“And I think it’s really when we stopped fighting that attraction.” I glanced up at him and sighed. He was right, that was our first kiss, it was the first time he asked me out and it was the first time we openly admitted to having feelings. Of course, that was a long ass time ago. I pulled my hand out of his grasp.

“It was, but that was a while ago and quite a few things have changed.”

“Like?” Okay, sometimes he was sweet, the other times he was down right stupid. I narrowed my eyes at that.

“Do you have to ask? You do recall, as well, that night you looked at me, said you loved the fact that I wasn’t all girlish. I also recall asking you later on if you would want to change that and I do believe you answer to that was no, never.”

“I was young than.”

“Trust me sweetie, the fact that you are older doesn’t make you smarter or wiser.”

“You fell for that charm.”

“Yeah, I was stupid than. I believed that forever meant something to you. But, I forgot that if Nick doesn’t get what he wants, he throws a huge ass fit. Somehow he has it in his mind that the world revolves around him and does everything he says. Trust me, I learned once, I won’t be so stupid again.” I turned, seeing Kris standing at the door way, a smile tugging at her lips.

“The kids wanted you.”

“Thanks. Kay, dumb ass, keep applying pressure. And when it stops, you can go play. And before you ask, he didn’t break it.” I tossed him a look over my shoulder, once more ticked at him and his way of thinking. I liked my arm through Kris’s and started making our away back to the stage. She stopped suddenly, causing me to almost lose my balance. I frowned, than followed her gaze, seeing the Great Alexander enter, my hero! I squeezed her arm before I walked over to him. He glanced up, a smile there as he saw me.

“Hey you.”

“Hey. Um, Alex…” he shook his head, his hand resting upon my arm.

“Resa, you have no reason to say anything. Nick was a bastard for what he did. I won’t mention it to anyone else, but I have to admit, punching him felt really damn good.”

“I know, and I want to thank you for that. You’re my hero now.” He laughed, his eyes holding mine. “I’m not proud of what happened and I guess part of me was all the more foolish for wanting to believe something more would come of it.” His fingers brushed a strand of hair away from my cheek, pushing it behind my ear.

“I know it sounds odd, but Nick wouldn’t do that. Sure, he’s a dumb ass, but he does feel something for you. I’m not sure what’s going through his mind though, and why he’s fighting it.”

“Because it’s Nick, and he’s confused and he doesn’t do confusion well. Not to mention things aren’t within in his control. Nick is way too spoiled, always has been, so he hates when things just don’t go his way.” I wrapped my arms around AJ’s neck, squeezing him slightly. “Thank you. You have been such a strong hold through out all of this.” I pressed my lips against his cheek, watching as that smirk came out.

“I wouldn’t mind one of those later, ya know.” I rolled my eyes, turning around and waving my hand for Kris to come over. “Who’s that?”

“One of my dearest friends. When the kids started day care, so did her daughter. Oh, Rena is so cute, a ball of energy. I had to bring them out.” I watched as AJ’s eyes took in her appearance, seeing the smile tugging at his lips, instead of that damn smirk. “Kris, this is Alex, Alex, my best friend.”

“Hi.” She blushed, her teeth tugging on her lip.

“Hi. I’m glad you could make it out.”

“I was asked.” I rolled my eyes at that, seeing her laugh at that. “I didn’t mean to intrude on you all. I’m gonna go back…”

“Intrude? Kris…”

“No, moments with your boyfriend are always supposed to be private.” My jaw dropped as I saw her turn on her heel and march back over to the stage.

“Boyfriend huh?” I closed my eyes, freezing as I heard that all too noticeable whiny voice.

Chapter 37

AJ quickly spun around, his eyes narrowing at the blonde man standing there. I squeezed AJ’s arm and shook my head.

“None of your business!”

“You lied…”

“Shut up Nick! It really isn’t any of your concern. Damn, stop being the possessive jealous type of person.”

“I am not!” I raised my eyebrow and shook my head.

“Don’t pout either!” I turned on my heel and walked back to the stage, smiling as both twins waved and started running over to me. “What are you two doing?”

“Uncle AJ came in and spun us around, but Rena wants to do that…”

“But she doesn’t know Uncle AJ.” I glanced from the eager face of Thomas to the overjoyed face of Tamara. Nick’s kids, no doubt.

“I think I can do something. Go play with Kris, kay?” They nodded and ran off. I squatted down by Rena, who only smiled at me. “You wanna do what they did with AJ?” She bit on her nail, nodding her head. I reached out my hand and she grasped it, falling in step with me. “He looks scary, but he really is a teddy bear. He’s very sweet.” I stepped up to Alex, a smile tugging at my lips. “This is Kris’s baby, Rena. She saw you swinging the twins and wanted to do it.” He beamed before falling down to a knee.

“Rena is such a pretty name.” She giggled. “I’m Alex. Wow, you’re pretty, just like your mom.”

“Thank you,” she mumbled out. He held his arms out to her and she willingly walked into them, laughing as he swung her around.

“Did I miss something? She’s never that open with anyone.” I raised my eyebrow and glanced at her over my shoulder.

“You have.” I turned, placing my hand on her arm. “He’s not my boyfriend,” I whispered, before I turned away. I watched as the twins danced, than screamed as Nick stepped on stage, and than they both ran over.

“You two trying to be like daddy?”

“Of course. Even know some songs.” I rolled my eyes. Some? They were worse than the fans!

“Really? Like what?” Tamara glanced over at me before over, tugging on my pant leg.

“What baby?”

“Play THAT song, please?” I frowned before I started to laugh, finally seeing the remaining guys walk on stage.

“Go, show daddy and I’ll play it.” She nodded and ran back over to Nick. I walked over to my laptop, looked through my player and laughed as the song jumped out. “Kay babies, it’s playing.” I let the opening cords play; laughing all the more as all five guys heard the words to ‘Loverboy’. Although, I was clutching my stomach as I saw the look on all their faces as they watched two five year old twins sings a song they had no understanding of.

“Where did you get that?” I shrugged at Nick.

“Around. All fans have a way of getting tons of things. They totally love that song.”

“But they don’t know what they’re singing.”

“Duh, Brian. Neither did Nicky boy when you all were singing it. And Tamara didn’t know what a bit…what a female dog was either and she said it. You know it was so very cute. I mean, look at them; they wanna be little BSB’s. Can you blame them? Get Baylee and Mason as well, and you’re pretty much there! Oh wait, fifth is James, sorry D.”

“He’s still a tad young.”

“Eh, he can play Nicky’s role!” I laughed even harder as I saw the glare Nick sent in my direction.

“Hey, you two little mini BSBs, wanna play the drums?” I rolled my eyes, knowing this was nothing more than a noise making session. They jumped up, quickly following him to his drum set.

“Did he teach you how to play?”

“The drums? Yeah, I know. Not very well, but I always had a thing for learning them and it was just another common factor that we had, so he taught me. Why you askin’ D?”

“The kids love it, he loves showing them, just wondering if he showed you.”

“Yup, he did.” I watched as he pulled Thomas on his left leg and Tamara on his right, allowing each kid one drumstick and allowing them to hit as hard as they could. “Told ya, noise makers!” I laughed once more, before something caught my attention. I glanced over by the doorway, seeing Terri talking to that Joe guy again, before throwing her hands up in the air. The guy got upset, shook his head, and left the scene. I frowned, watching as she walked onstage and over to Nick.

“We have to talk.” He frowned and shook his head. “Ugh, would you two please stop it! That’s nothing more than noise and that’s more than annoying and I need to talk to your father! I mean NOW!” Both kids stopped and glanced up at Terri, who had more than just let loose her anger, again! The twins both pouted, which caused her to get even more frustrated. “There you two go again, acting like spoiled babies! I swear, between your father and mother, they spoil you rotten. So what if someone raises their voice!”

“Terri, that’s enough.” Both kids hugged onto their father, their heads buried in his chest.

“No, Nick, that’s not enough. I’m sick of this. I need to talk to you, and they won’t stop…” I crossed my arms over my chest, watching as Nick slowly stood up.

“Sick of it? These are my kids, Terri. If you’re getting sick of this so flipping ass early on, how the hell can you handle a lifetime of them?” Both kids clung onto his neck as he moved away from the drum set. “Maybe you need to think about that. I’m not sure how to make it anymore clear to you that when you want forever, forever comes with these two and an ex-wife who is still my friend. I tried that part time role as a father and I didn’t really care for it, all to make you happy. Well, guess what, it won’t happen again. These kids will always be around, and if you don’t like that, than I think you need to think twice.” With that, he walked off stage, leaving her behind with her mouth hanging wide open. I stared after him, more in shock than I thought possible.

-----
“Hey, what are you doing here?” I quickly turned around and smiled at LeighAnne.

“What do you mean?” She stepped into the room and crossed her arms.

“I mean, what are you doing in Brian’s dressing room?”

“Oh, I um, was, I thought I heard something in here.” She raised her eyebrow.

“What, is Brian sneaking in groupies?” I laughed, shaking my head.

“No, not that I’m aware of. All the fans know he’s off limits anyway. Most are way too scared of you!”

“Hey, I’m a sweetheart. Or at least nicer than you were.” I rolled my eyes, which made her chuckle. “At least we’re nicer than a certain girlfriend.” I groaned.

“Had to mention her didn’t ya?” I linked my arm through hers as we left the room, closing the door behind us.

“For real, Resa, what were you looking for in Brian’s room?”

“Nothing LeighAnne. I really thought I heard someone in there. There’s just a couple strange things going on and I’m just making sure everything is okay. No one sneaking in to places they shouldn’t be, or doing things they shouldn’t. That’s all.”

“I’m supposed to believe that?” I stopped, glancing around and than turned to her.

“LeighAnne, I’m asking you as my friend, believe me. It’s my job; I know how to do it rather well. There’s been some, again, strange things going on. I can’t tell you, can’t share it, don’t ask. But I’m asking you to believe me, to trust me. No one is in danger, but I’d rather be able to say that confidently now, than smacking my forehead later saying ‘oh shit’!”

“I do trust you. But, I heard you got called out here the other night. Well, not here, but to the arena. And now you’re doing spot checks?” I shook my head, pleading with my eyes.

“LeighAnne…” I stopped, seeing Fernando waving me over. “Look, go back on the bus, okay? I’ll be there shortly.” She nodded her head and I made my way over to Fernando, who shook his head at me. I frowned before I had even stepped to him. He raised an eyebrow before opening his hand. I sighed, picking up the bag.

“It was in his dressing room.”

Chapter 38

“You look like you need a friend?” He glanced behind him and than turned back around, shrugging.

“Nick…”

“J, don’t even, okay? You’re not sorry, and I know damn good and well I needed it. Besides, it was only a matter of time before you found out and you have always defended her. Why should this be any different?”

“Wanna explain what’s going on in your mind? They’re complaining about the smoke you know.” Nick smiled and shook his head, once more glancing over at AJ.

“Man, have you ever loved two women at the same time?” AJ quickly sucked in a breath.

“Dude, that’s..um, wow. You know, I honestly can’t say that I have.”

“I know I shouldn’t be talking to you, you’re the last person who’s going to give me sane advice, but, it dawned on me today, when Terri made those comments about the kids, that forever is a rather long time. I love her, there’s something about her, but on the same note, I love Resa. That’s never stopped, and I’m not sure it ever will.”

“It sounds like you have a serious problem there man.”

“You are no damn help.”

“What do you want me to tell you Nick? Your right, my advice might not be the best, but I can tell you that Terri doesn’t love you for you, and you are aware of that, or at least you better be.”

“I know, I know, I know. But that doesn’t stop my feelings. If I merged Theresa and Terri, that would be the perfect woman, ya know that right?”

“Maybe for you man.” Nick glanced over at him, raising an eyebrow in question.

“Someone caught your eye?” AJ quickly glanced away, a blush creeping up over his cheeks. “Oh, someone has. Let me see, has to be someone who just came around…oh, yes, Miss Kris and her darling daughter Rena!”

“Whatever man!” Nick chuckled as AJ quickly got up and left. But he stopped, turning around and glancing at Nick. “Resa has always been one of my best friends. I won’t lie to you man, and say I never thought about dating her, I did, almost tired it. But she’s too close to me to date her. Not to mention, I don’t have her heart, never did. I personally think man; you need to examine your heart.” Nick glanced up at Alex, his blue eyes clear.

“What if she changes?” Alex shrugged; not needing to ask who the she was that he was referring to. He knew both parties to well.

“Nick, dude, you know better than to live life based on what ifs. If you love someone, you love everything about them. Faults, bad habits, stupid sayings, everything man.” Alex raised his eyebrow. “You need to really to think over it.”

-----
I sat down next to her, laying my head on her shoulder. She groaned, and than tried shaking it off.

“Oh, for crying out loud!” I busted out laughing, moving away from her. “So annoying you are!”

“Oh, stuff it Kris, you know you love me.”

“Only because you brought me on here.” I rolled my eyes at that. She laughed, throwing some popcorn at me. “Talk to me.”

“About what?”

“Him.” I stopped picking up the popcorn and glanced at her.

“What do you want to know?”

“You didn’t want to change then, why change now?” I tugged on my lip, nodding my head, not knowing how the hell to answer that. I glanced outside, watching the scenery before glancing at her.

“I was young than. I thought if you loved someone, it stayed. That you never had to change never had to be...” I paused, my eyes roaming over things but never really paying attention. It slammed into me, into my thoughts, exactly what Nick wanted. Sure it was a change, and maybe it was a little more girlish, but even when I met him, I still dressed up, had some make up, did try to make him notice me. And as time went on, and marriage happened, and than kids, I figured the love would always be there, but I never figured on the passion. That’s what faded, the passion. I wasn’t, well, I sure as hell couldn’t claim I was ever sexy, but I wasn’t beautiful anymore.

“Theresa?” I had, lost it, dogged down if that made sense. The make up became less, and my attire was nothing more than jeans, which were certainly more baggy than tight and tee shirts, which were about two sizes to big. What guy would want that?

“I..I…”

“Theresa?” Kris scooted over, her hand rubbing my arm. “What is it girlie?”

“It all makes sense.”

“What makes sense?”

“Nick. What he thought. What he did. What he said. Hell what he asked. It just hit me, I now get it.” Kris’s brows scrunched together in confusion.

“Um, not following.” I shook my head, laughing.

“You wouldn’t. You know Nick asked me to change. And I always thought he was after something. He was, but he wanted me like I used to be. I went down a very bad hill and had changed. I just, I figured he loved me, why did I need to try and look good.”

“Oh, you let things slide.”

“Yes.”

“And what he wanted was to really have the old you back?”

“Maybe a little more improved me, but yes.”

“Wow. And it’s just hitting you now.”

“Now I really thought about it. Now, I really don’t want him back.” Kris leaned back against the arm of the couch, her arms crossed over her chest. “What?”

“Don’t want him back?”

“Nope,” I answered.

“Are you for real?” I glanced over at her, my eyes locking with hers, no smile tugging at my lips.

“As real as a heart attack.”

Chapter 39

Terri smirked, easing away from the door way. Well, if Resa didn’t want him, good. Maybe Nick would finally understand that nothing would happen there and come back to her. Oh, she never really lost him, she knew that. He was just being blinded, like how everyone else was. Theresa wasn’t all sweet and charming, rather more annoying and bitchy. Terri rolled her eyes, walking back up towards the middle part of the bus, watching as the kids sat playing some stupid ass video game. Terri rolled her eyes. Lord, how she hated those stupid things.

“Terri, want to play?” She glanced at Thomas and rolled her eyes again.

“No.”

“Oh, want to watch a movie. Tamara and I have a collection.”

“Spend time with you two, never!” Tamara glanced at Terri before turning back to the TV, shrugging her slender shoulders.

“Want to play a game?”

“Look, Thomas, I don’t want to spend time with you if I don’t have to, okay? Leave that up to your mother and father, they want you around, I don’t.” Tamara dropped her controller and stood up, her eyes blazing, her hands going to her hips. “What, gonna be like your mom?”

“I don’t know what daddy sees in you.”

“I’m good for him and he knows it.”

“No, you’re fat, ugly, nothing like my mommy. No one likes you either.”

“Why you snot nose, pain in my ass, little brat! What the hell do you know anyways!”

“I know enough. I know I don’t like you. I know my mommy loves my daddy and my daddy loves my mommy. And I know my daddy will never marry anyone like you!” With that, Terri walked right over to Tamara, her hand connecting with the little girl’s cheek.

“I will be your step mother and you will show me some respect!” Tamara’s eyes blazed once more before running out of the room, straight to the back of the bus, falling on my lap.

“Baby, what’s wrong?” Her head popped up and I saw the red hand print. “Who?”

“Terri, mommy.” I glanced at Kris before jumping of the couch, in search of her. I found her, her hand on her hips, glaring at Thomas.

“You bitch! You stupid ass bitch!” She quickly turned around and glared at me.

“What? I told you someone needs to discipline her.”

“You will never lay a hand on my child again! I will kill you if you do.” Terri’s eyebrow popped up at that.

“Is that a threat?”

“Hell no, that’s my promise!” Terri smirked, her hand inching out and shoving Thomas. I smiled, walked over to her, and let my fist fly, laughing all the more as she staggered backward, straight into the entertainment center. “I keep my promises little girl, remember that. You have nothing on me Terri. You might be slightly, and by that I mean months only, younger than me, but I’m stronger. I will beat your ass down and you know it. Don’t tempt me again!” I glared at her, motioning the kids to leave.

-----
“You didn’t!”

“I did LeighAnne! I was tired of her. And I have a serious problem with her and my kids. Nick isn’t handling it and that was the push. She slapped Tamara, she slapped my baby. And why? Because Tamara told her that she was ugly and fat and that Nick and I loved each other! That’s why!”

“Well…” I raised my eyebrow at her, Kris doing the same thing. “I’m joking. Gosh, no it wasn’t right. So you punched her?”

“As if you wouldn’t do it over Baylee! Come on! These are our kids, LeighAnne! You don’t allow some stranger in the midst and just allow them to attack the little ones!”

“You’re right. I just…damn, I would have loved to have seen that.”

“It was great, it felt great too.” I stood up, trying to smooth the skirt out, and made my way over to the soda machine.

“I need to talk to you.” I glanced behind me and shrugged at Nick.

“Sorry, I’m working.” I pulled the cup away and turned, but Nick’s hand grabbed my arm.

“I don’t care. We need to talk.” I glanced down at his hand before glancing at him.

“Let me go Nick.” He released me but his eyes held mine. “There’s nothing to say.”

“What about Terri?”

“What about her?”

“You punched her. What right did you have?” I clenched my jaw. “She did nothing; I mean, come on…” I growled, throwing the soda in his face.

“Nothing? NOTHING! You call slapping your daughter and shoving your son, nothing? I warned her, and I warn you, you damn asshole, she lays a hand on my kids, I will kill her,” I got out through clenched teeth.

Chapter 40

“How long are we going to be in town?” I glanced up from the corner of the stage and over at Terri who was staring at Nick, the black eye more then evident, and hell, that was two days ago! Nick shrugged, turning his attention away from her. After our talk, so to speak, he never asked exactly what happened, and I’m not sure if the asked the kids, but he sure as hell was giving his girlfriend there a rather cold shoulder. “Nicky baby, how long?”

“We have three days. Another break for the guys.”

“Thanks Leigh, you’re a doll.” She walked over to Leigh, tossing a glance at Nick before heading out of the arena.

“You’re awfully quiet.” I turned and smiled at Kris.

“Nicks pissed off at Terri. But he hasn’t talked to me and the kids haven’t mentioned it to me if he’s talked to them.”

“And let me guess, you’re enjoying that?”

“Oh, immensely. I had so wanted this to happen. Just actually never thought I would see it.”

“You’re worse than me.” I turned and looked at her, eyebrow raised.

“Kris, darling, no one is worse than you. Excuse me; I got something to check out.”

“By all means.” Kris sat down on the edge of the stage, lost in her own thoughts.

“Hey you, whatcha doin for lunch?” Kris looked up as AJ walked over to the end of the stage and looked down at her.

“Well, uh, I was just taking Rena to lunch, nothing to special, why?”

“Would you mind terribly if I offered to take you two out?”

“No, but why would you?”

“Let’s just say that I’m finding you a rather interesting person to talk to.”

“Oh, that’s it huh?” She grinned up at him, laughing all the more as Rena ran over, attaching herself to his leg, followed by Tamara, who attached herself to his other leg.

“Hey, every guys dream, two beautiful girls attached to his legs. How lucky am I?”

“Uncle AJ! Why you talkin’ to Aunt Kris for? You like her?” AJ’s eyes opened wide and Kris covered her smile.

“I’m, uh, I’m talking to her because I want to get to know her, little missy! Why are you asking?”

“You don’t like my mommy anymore?”

“That, little girl is none of your business. Now come on Tamara, let Uncle AJ and Aunt Kris talk.”

“But mommy, Rena gets to stay!” I glanced over at Kris than at AJ, smiling all the more.

“Rena is Kris’s daughter, your mine! Let’s go! Besides, daddy is looking for you.”

“Oh, bye guys!” With that, she jumped off the stage and straight into my arms.

“Bye you two. Oh, and uh, have fun.” I laughed as I walked away, knowing those two were blushing.
“Daddy wants me?”

“Yes he does. Something about McDonalds for lunch?”

“The four of us, like old times?” I paused in my step, glancing at her before glancing at Nick.

“If mommy wants to come sweetheart, than yes, just the four of us.”

“Where’s your girlfriend?” I asked.

“With her friends. I think she sorta figured I was a little upset.”

“Just a little Nick?” He grinned, picking up both kids and heading out to the limo.

-----
“Don’t you get tired of fast food?” Three heads turned to look at Kris, who glanced at each of us in turn. “What?”

“Let me share something with you since things between you and AJ look promising. Fast food is their life line. You better get used to it if you go on tour.”

“Thanks LeighAnne, I’ll keep that in the back of my mind.” I kept my eyes locked on Kris, who only giggled.

“Wait, LeighAnne, you know something?”

“Oh, Miss Kris didn’t tell you that she and Alex shared a peck?”

“Oh, no she didn’t.” I reached over and shoved her, laughing all the more at her blush. “And when were you going to feel the need to share this very important information with your best friend here?”

“Well, maybe when, oh, um…”

“Instead, I hear it from LeighAnne. How shameful!”

“Theresa, leave the poor girl alone,” Kristen said, laughing all the more though. I shook my head, leaning against the wall, turning my attention back to the guys.

“Oh, I better go check on the kids, they’re to damn quiet.” I looked over at LeighAnne, nodding in my head in agreement. “Be right back, gotta discuss tonight.”

“Why?”

“Talk to ya when I come back.” I rolled my eyes, watched as she drug Kristen with her too.

“You’re not mad are you?” I looked and raised a brow at Kris.

“Because you didn’t tell me?”

“Well, yeah. You’re my best friend here, I should have mentioned it.”

“No, I’m not mad. I’m happy though. I really think Alex likes you and I know you like him.”

“Are you okay with it?” I straightened up and really turned to her.

“Kris, Alex was nothing more than a friend. Granted, thoughts did enter my mind, and yeah, we kissed. But AJ and I have been friends for years, and I wouldn’t want to destroy that friendship in the least, and neither would he. Sure, we flirt, it’s just our nature, but no, seeing you with him doesn’t bother me at all. And I’m glad that he made a move, he really deserves a good girl who will treat him right.” She squealed and threw her arms around my neck, hugging me tightly. “Okay, don’t be a teeny bopper here.”

“Whatever. As if you were floaing on cloud nine when Nick first kissed you?”

“He does tend to do that, doesn’t he?” I froze, rolling my eyes at Kris before turning around and looking at Terri.

“Can I help you?”

“Watching the show just like you two, is that a problem?”

“Nope, not at all.” Kris made a gagging motion than leaned against the wall, watching the guys. “What’s the agenda for tonight ladies?” I shrugged.

“Not sure, LeighAnne was supposed to talk about it when they came back.”

“I see. It’s obvious she has something up her sleeve. I’m thinking, though, that Nick and I are going to have to pass tonight.”

“Why don’t you let Nick decide that? He’s a grown man; you don’t need to be making his choices.”

“As his EX WIFE, neither do you.” I shrugged.

“You’re right Terri, I am nothing more than an ex wife to that man, but in the course of the years, I learned a thing or two about him, and I can actually say one of his biggest peeves is having other people make choices for him.”

“My Nicky doesn’t mind.” I shrugged yet again before turning back to the show.

“His other is being called Nicky,” I mumbled under my breath.

“What was that?” I turned to look at her, giving her the fakest smile.

“Nothing. Please, watch the show.” I watched as the guys walked to the edge of the stage, Nick smirking as he looked out into the cameras. His hips started to roll, his shirt started to ease up, and the screams started to come. I watched, as Nick’s shirt came off, his hips still shaking and the girls screaming even more. Than I felt Kris nails digging into my arm.

“That stupid son of a bitch is in more trouble!” I cringed, feeling the laugh building up in Kris and I as we turned to Terri, hatred making those blue eyes darker.

Chapter 41

“What did I miss? She ran past us and you could see the steam rolling off of her!”

“Nick did another sexy move, LeighAnne, and she was fit to be tied! Oh my gosh, watching her is making me laugh! She’s unreal. Does she really think she holds a flame to the fans? Not even! None of the girlfriends or wives ever do!”

“Woah, what do you mean?” I glanced at LeighAnne before turning to Kris.

“You like Alex, want something more, right?” I smiled as she started to blush. “No, that’s great, believe me. But, let me offer some advice. If the fans demand sex on stage, the Boys will deliver. There’s no two ways about it. So, you either deal, or leave. I’m actually surprised Nick’s held out this long. He always loved to do it, loved to hear the girls scream. What guy doesn’t?”

“True. Even Mr. Saintly Brian.”

“That’s because he’s not a saint, LeighAnne,” I said, throwing her a glance over my shoulder.

“Who’s not a saint?”

“You’re not, Brian.” He raised an eyebrow, glancing at his wife before glancing at me.

“Is my wife spreading lies?”

“Nope, you’re wife is spreading the truth.” With that, we three girls busted out laughing.

“So, what are we doing tonight?” I glanced at Brian before turning to LeighAnne.

“Ask your wife, seemed she had an idea in mind.” I felt the presence of the remaining boys, turning to glance at AJ, who walked straight over towards Kris, than at Nick, who stepped up behind me.

“It’s been forever, thought we might hit up a club.”

“Uh, excuse me LeighAnne, most of us here have kids. Who’s going to watch them?”

“I will.” All heads turned to Kris, who only shrugged. “I don’t feel like going to one tonight. But, please, don’t let me stop you. I’ll watch all the kids.”

“All of them girl?”

“Sure, why not. It’ll be a mini BSB party.” I glanced at LeighAnne, than over at Kristen, both nodding their head in agreement.

“I would love to help…”

“But you gotta work. I understand.”

“It’s settled than. Meet you all downstairs at the hotel in two hours!” Everyone nodded, making their way out of the arena. I smiled over at Kris, than at AJ.

“What?”

“I want to stay with Kris, if she doesn’t mind?” My smile grew.

“No, Alex, you enjoy the clubs, please go and have fun.”

“Nah, don’t feel like hitting one up tonight. So, I’ll stay with you, keep you company and make sure none of the hellions get out of control.” She blushed, twisting her lip, nodding her head.

“Than I’ll enjoy the company.”

“I’m keeping a couple of guys around, to watch over things. If you happen to leave, Alex, take one with you.”

“Yes ma’am.” I glared at him before slapping his arm.

“Come on; let’s get a move on here.”

-----
“I don’t want to go, Nick!”

“But I want too Terri. I haven’t had a night out like this in forever! What’s the big damn deal here?”

“You aren’t listening to me anymore!” Nick slowly turned around, glaring at her.

“Listening? I’m sorry, since when did I obey orders? Especially when they are coming from my girlfriend?”

“They’re not orders, they are requests. I don’t want to go out tonight, damn it. I want to stay in, with you! Just me and you!”

“Guess what? I don’t. So, either get dressed and go out, or stay here alone. Either way, I just don’t care right now!”

“You jackass! Our relationship used to be so damn perfect before that stupid ass hoe walked back into your life! She’s changed you Nick, why can’t you see that?” Terri’s eyes raked over Nick, slowly walking towards him, her hips swaying. “Nicky, we haven’t been alone in a while. We’ll order room service, maybe a naughty movie, please?” Her arms slid around his waist, her lips pressing against his bare chest. “I promise, I won’t be mad over what you did tonight if you stay.”

“Be mad? Over what?”

“You stripping, showing off what I’m supposed to see. That wasn’t very nice, Nick. I already told you I didn’t want you doing that.” Her lips pressed against the base of this throat, nipping gently, his mind not quite registering what she said within the last few moments….almost.

“Wait, stop. What do you mean?” She shrugged, before kissing and nipping along his neck, her nails racking up over his chest. He moaned, really trying to understand what she was telling him.

“Promise me you’ll stop showing this to the fans, baby?” She stood on tip toe, whispering in his ear before tugging on it. Holy hell that felt really good. She knew exactly what buttons to push to get her way, there was no denying that. Her lips trailed down his neck, finding the perfect spot and latching on. His hands flew to her hips, groaning low in his throat.

“This won’t change my mind.” She growled, quickly moving out of his embrace, glaring at him.

“Fine, go, have a grand ol time with everyone! But don’t be upset if I’m not here when you come back!” With that, she grabbed her purse, flying out of the room.

-----
“I have nothing to wear!” LeighAnne’s head tilted to the side, both her and Kris circling me. “What are you thinking?”

“I have a mini skit that she can fit into.”

“What color Kris?”

“Black!”

“Hmm, and I have a black corset top, a snag tight, but that’s okay, cause it’ll push those babies up. Black as well.”

“Wait, wait, wait a damn minute the two of you. Hello, I am working tonight. I can not work in a mini skirt and a corset. Where do I put my gun, my phone? Can’t stuff it any where if I’m busting at the seams!”

“I have no doubt you’ll find a place. Wait here.” With that, both LeighAnne and Kris rushed out of the room, leaving me alone in my own room. I frowned, sitting on the bed.

“Mommy?” I glanced up, smiling as Tamara stood in the doorway.

“What’s up my little one?”

“Are you going out tonight?” I motioned for her to come in, and she did, crawling on my lap.

“Yes, mommy is. All your uncles and aunts are going out and mommy has to work tonight. But you’re staying with Aunt Kris and Uncle AJ and everyone is coming over, is that okay?”

“Is daddy going?”

“Yeah, I believe he is.”

“Is Terri going?” I paused, shrugging slightly.

“I don’t know baby.”

“If Terri doesn’t go, will you kiss my daddy tonight for me? A good night kiss?” I swallowed the lump in my throat, hating to break my word, for there was no way I was kissing that man, even for the sake of my daughter.

“I will baby.” She smiled than kissed my cheek, climbing off my lap as both girls walked in, tossing the clothes on my bed.

“Now, mommy dearest, get dressed.” I glanced from LeighAnne to the clothes, shaking my head.

-----
I turned every which way in the mirror, amazed as to how the hell the gun and the phone fit into that outfit. Even more amazed as to how the hell I managed to fit myself in the outfit. The skirt didn’t even cover the thighs, the top…hell, the top was seriously pushing way to much up, and the heels were going to kill me. But, shrugging, over all, I looked good, different for damn sure.

“Theresa, are you done?” I took a deep breath, walking out of the room and into the living room, spinning in front of Kris and AJ.

“Hot damn, woman, you’re gonna kill poor Nicky pooh. Not to mention any other man out there tonight.” I smiled, shaking my head at him.

“No, I’m not. I’m on the clock tonight.” AJ stood up, stepping next to me.

“You can be my bodyguard any day dressed like that.” I rolled my eyes, shoving him back on the couch.

“Save your flirting comments for your girl. I don’t want to hear them.” Kris stood up, giving me a hug.

“Knock him dead tonight.”

“Not him. This is not for him. I’m looking for new love. If you need me...”

“Yes, we know, call. Have fun girl.” Kris gave me a hug, shoving me out the door, and right into the path of Nick, whose eyes popped open wide as his eyes traveled up my body.

Chapter 42

“Uh, you can not be going out like that!”

“I am. I have a date.”

“With who?”

“None of your business Nick. Besides, don’t you have some blonde bimbo to keep happy?”

“You’re referring to Terri.” I raised an eyebrow at him before heading towards the elevator.

“Last time I checked, she was your girlfriend, you know.” He sighed, pushing the button. “Nick…”

“I don’t want to discuss it.” I shrugged before stepping into the elevator, him quickly following. “Did you realize she’s pushy?” I glanced at him, shaking my head before laughing. “What?”

“I thought you didn’t want to discuss it?”

“I didn’t. I don’t.”

“So, why are you bringing it up?”

“You’re an easy person to talk to.”

“Nick, don’t talk about your girlfriend with your ex-wife. No matter the problems, or the cost. Especially, if that ex wife is me, ‘cause I really don’t wanna hear it.”

“You sounded like you did.”

“No, I’m concerned that your down, and you’re gonna bring down my night. I don’t want that. Suck it up, man.” I smiled, stepping off the elevator and making my way over to the group, all heads craning to see.
“Where in the world did you get that?” I smiled at Brian, slipping my arm in his other arm, smiling at LeighAnne.

“Some near and dear friends. Why, don’t like it?”

“No, just surprised Nick didn’t jump you in the elevator.”

“He would have been pushed off if he tried.” Brian stopped, yanking my arm back. “What was that for?”

“LeighAnne, go ahead and get in the limo, I need to talk to Resa for a moment.” LeighAnne smiled, kissed Bri’s cheek, than climbed in, leaving Brian and I alone.

“What’s up Brian?”

“Why don’t you tell me? Push Nick off of you. Thought you wanted him?”

“Wanted him. Let’s just say that asshole exterior runs a little deeper than I thought. If that’s how he’s gonna be, trying to get everything at once, than I just don’t want that.”

“I’m more than confused. What the hell happened?”

“Nothing that I can explain in the course of a few moments. Let’s go, Bri.”

“Wait, hold on here. Did he do something to do you?” I rolled my eyes before moving towards the limo. “Theresa, damn it, I’m serious.”

“Everyone is aware how spoiled Nick can be. He just wants his cake and ice cream too and I’m not willing to give him that. I’m tired of giving him that. Thought I could change his mind, thought I became what he wanted. But ya know what,” I glanced down at myself, smiling before glancing back at Brian, “this wasn’t for him, this was for me, and I’m very happy with the way I am.”

“You’re not going after him?”

“I’m not fighting to win his attention anymore.”

“But what if he fought for you?”

“Mr. Carter has a lot of ground to cover. Starting first, with those two precious kids he has. He’s hurt them far more than he’s hurt me.”

-----
I walked over to the table, watching the guys out on the floor.

“You look amazing tonight.” I raised an eyebrow. “You did notice you have had him in shock all night long?”

“I’m sure D. This has nothing to do with him though.” Howie took a sip of his drink.

“It’s not? Then why did you get all dressed up for?”

“Honestly?” He nodded his head. “Because I can. Because I wanted to. Because Mr. Carter has no control over my life, nor will he ever again. I give two shits about that man right now. He’s my babies daddy and nothing more.” I slammed my drink down, Howie lips tugging into a smile.

“Is there something you’re not sharing?”

“Nothing you need to know about it. Let’s just leave it that my eyes are opening up.”

“They should have been opened a while ago. After all, he’s trying to have both of you.” I narrowed my eyes, crossing my arms over my chest.

“You know!”

“That you slept with him? Yes.”

“How?”

“That night he was outside his hotel room, thinking, or scared, I’m not sure which. But anyways, we took a walk, he confided some things.”

“What did you tell him?”

“Oh no, I’m not sharing. May I ask you a question though?”

“By all means. Doesn’t mean I have to answer you know.”

“True. Do you love him?” I sighed, running my fingers through my hair, my eyes scanning over the crowd on the dance floor once more before turning back to Howie.

“I’m getting sick of the question.”

“It’s an honest question. You want nothing to do with him, does that include loving him?”

“I’m confessing this to you, Howie, if I hear about it from anyone else; BSB will be minus a boy. I love Nick, I will always love Nick. He was my first love, my only love, and I forgot how many times I heard him utter that. But there comes a point when love isn’t enough anymore. Nick has treated me in some of the worst ways. Am I to allow that? To be here for him simply because I love him? I tired fighting for him, to make him see and he tossed that in my face. He wants her over me, and that’s fine. Let her use him, abuse him, and toss him aside like every female he’s ever dated. I don’t care! This change, this new me, started out for him, to make him notice me, but you know what, I’m happy with me! I love this me. I can’t go back to the way I used to be. And part of that was allowing Nick to be the ass that he is. He wanted a new wife…well, now he has a new ex-wife. I’m stating again, I’m not fighting for Nick anymore, no matter how much I love him.”

Chapter 43

“You guys are more than a pain, do you know that?” The twins stopped playing and turned to look at Kris, who couldn’t stop the smile from forming.

“Why do you say that, Aunt Kris?”

“Because you are,” AJ said, walking in.

“Uncle AJ!” Tamara climbed off the couch and flew into his arms, quickly followed by Rena.

“I think you have two rather huge fans there.” AJ smiled at each girl as he set them down.

“Tamara and Thomas got close to me because I was actually visiting Theresa a lot. She had us concerned.”

“Was that the only reason?” Kris’s eyes opened wide and her hand flew to her mouth. “I’m sorry. That’s none of my business.” AJ had to smile before taking the seat next to her.

“No, don’t worry, it’s okay. We all knew what Nick was doing, so we were all concerned. Resa has been one of my best friends for years. I hate Terri and half the time, I hate Nick. So, I kept on eye on her and the kids. Not that I didn’t trust her and thought she couldn’t take care of herself. I knew she could. Just thought she might need a friend.”

“That’s awfully sweet of you Alex. You didn’t have to.”

“She was my friend. I had to.”

“And you never wanted more?”

“I can’t lie, I did. We didn’t try anything than, but we did when she came back here. Although, we didn’t succeed very well. Our friendship goes too deep, too strong. And though I love her like my friend, I couldn’t date her.” Kris tried to hide the grin, and failed. “Oh, I see those two girls aren’t my only fans?”

“I suppose, since we’re being honest with each other, no. I’ve been a huge Alex fan for a while.”

“And does that include wanting to date me?”

“I am a female who appreciates the male species. Come on!” AJ’s knuckles brushed across her cheek.

“Would it be forward of me if I told you when I first saw you, I knew something was different about you?”

“No. Not at all.”

“How about if I told you I wanted to kiss you?”

“I’d say you better.” Alex grinned as his head drew closer, his lips brushing hers once, than twice, before pressing against hers.

“Eww….that’s sick!”

“Mommy what are you doing?” Kris pulled away, glancing at the two girls before busting out laughing.

“Nothing. Now…” She stopped as James started to cry. “Excuse me Alex.”

“No problem. Got a phone call I have to take anyway. Be right back.” He held his phone up to his ear, smiling at her before turning his attention back to the caller. “Hey man, yeah. Wait, let me head outside.”

-----
I shook my head, glanced at my watch and turned to walk away, running straight into Terri. Her eyes ran over my attire, her blonde brow arching upwards.

“Wow. Look what we have here. A hoe!”

“Terri, how nice of you to grace us with your presence. Gosh, I’ve missed you so much.”

“I’m sure.” She waved her hand to dismiss me, the lights flashing off the diamond that sparkled on her left hand. Her lips tugged up into one hell of a smirk, knowing where my eyes were. “Since you’re not trying to win him back, you have no problem with him being completely engaged do you?” I snapped my eyes to hers, shaking my head.

“No, why should I?”

“Good. It’s obvious the love for you is gone, and well, we just don’t care about the love you have for him.”

“You were listening?”

“Every last word! He’s mine, Theresa. And I won’t let you take him back.”

“I’m not trying to anymore Terri.”

“You never would have either. He knows what’s good for him. Who’s good for him.”

“Oh, yes, tying him on a leash and never letting go, is so good for him? Get over yourself Terri. You ain’t good for him. Never will be either. He needs a woman, not a little girl trying to be a little groupie.”

“Better than same stupid ass who lost it all and made everyone else pay for it.” My eyes narrowed at her, my hand fisting at my side. I dragged in deep breaths, feeling the restraining top.

“That was uncalled for, Terri, and you know it.”

“Shut up D. You’ve been on her side since the start. You’d want Nick to suffer with the likes of her than be happy with someone like me.”

“No, not true.”

“Oh, you’d rather him be with me?”

“No, he wouldn’t suffer with Theresa. Not like he’s doing now. I’d have to say the sex is pretty damn good if you keep him blinded to the truth there!” She screamed, her arms flying up into the air.

“None of you believe that I love him!”

“Love him? LOVE HIM? Keeping him under lock and key is love? Keeping him from what he loves, is love? From doing what he loves, is love? You, blondie, don’t know the first damn thing about love! You think screwing is love, making him blind to all else?” I shook my head. “I feel so sorry for you Terri. So damn sorry. I just didn’t realize it till now.” I turned to walk out, slamming into Nick. His eyes held mine before glancing over at Terri. “And you, Nick, are one of the biggest fools. You want to marry her, go right on ahead. She’ll milk you for everything you have. You just about called me the whore that night, but I think I’m staring at one. In fact, I know I see one before me. I agree with Howie, the sex must be mind blowing. Just remember, it fades, at least that’s what you kept telling me after ever kiss these last few weeks.”

Chapter 44

He sat down, running his fingers through his hair, his mind racing. His eyes closed; hearing nothing but echoes of voices from the night before. Brian screaming at him that he was an utter fool, Kevin yelling that he was stupid, and Howie, Howie topped it all off with the fact that he, Nick, was even more stupid than D thought. Howie proclaimed that Theresa loved him, but now, with these stupid past stunts and comments, he’d be lucky if Theresa even thought of taking him back. And actually, Nick knew that was true. He never wanted anyone to find out about his own stupidity, but, he would be a fool if he thought they wouldn’t figure it out. He was even more surprised no one else punched him. But, than they figured out that’s what AJ had done and why keep adding salt to the wound, even if it was needed? And than Terri! Terri was beyond furious and stomped out, and yet last night, he made no damn move to follow her, wasn’t even positive he wanted to. She was the one who started it last night, digging into Theresa. Than lying on top of it all. Oh, he knew without doubt there was a confrontation waiting to happen, but his heart was in some serious turmoil for he still really wasn’t positive if he actually wanted to fight with Terri to make her understand or just to let her go. She hadn’t bothered to come back to the hotel room last night, so he was clueless as to where she was.

“Daddy?” He felt the tap on the leg, hearing her sweet voice. “Daddy, you okay?” He quickly pulled her onto his lap, enjoying the sound of her squeal and her laughter.

“Daddy’s fine baby.” Her tiny hand cupped his cheek and he smiled.

“You don’t look fine, daddy.”

“I don’t? Than what do I look like?” Her blonde hair moved to the side as she studied him very carefully.

“Tired. Upset. Hurt.” At that, his brows creased.

“Hurt?”

“Like something hurt you. Was it mommy?” He took a deep breath, amazed at the insight of this little girl.

“Baby, why would you say mommy?”

“You two have been fighting a lot lately.” Her head hung down just as his bedroom door opened and Thomas walked out, crawling on his father’s lap as well.

“Does that bother you?”

“Yes. We don’t like it. Daddy…why do you fight so much with mommy?” His blue eyes glanced from one matching blue set to the other darker blue set, sighing. Great question and one he just didn’t really know how to answer! How do you explain to two five year olds what you yourself are not totally positive of?

“Sweetie, mommy and I….well…”

“You love her?” He glanced down at his son, watched as Thomas’s eyes got wide with hope.

“Yes, Thomas, I do.”

“And mommy loves you?” He watched as the same reaction happened to his daughter.

“I don’t know baby.”

“We think she does. If you two love each other, why are you not together?” Nick sucked in quick breath, amazed at his kids, at how smart each one was and yet, still how innocent they could be.

“Because, stupid, daddy loves Terri too.”

“Hey! Don’t call your sister stupid. That is not a nice word. Now apologize.”

“Sorry, sister.” Nick rolled his eyes, knowing that to be not even close to a heartfelt apology.

“It’s okay, brother. Do you love Terri daddy? After everything she’s done?” He’s never been anything but honest with these kids, and he knew he couldn’t change that now.

“Part of me does, baby. People make mistakes, even adults. And on most occasions, adults can be pretty stu…careless. We tend not to think, to get frustrated with certain outcomes and tend to lash out at the most innocent of bystanders.” He paused, knowing that only made about half the sense it should have to these two. “She did some things that were uncalled for, yes. But she apologized, and as adults, as human beings, it’s our job to look past those mistakes and forgive each other.”

“So, you forgive her?”

“Yes, I did. She told me to tell you she was sorry too.” Okay, he just lied to his daughter. Not a good sign. Her eyes landed on the buttons of his shirt, her fingers playing with them.

“And you forgive Uncle AJ for pun..punching you?” He hide his smile as she stumbled over the word, trying to act grown up and yet wasn’t.

“Yes, I did. Because he forgave me for what I did to him.”

“You hurt him?”

“No, Thomas, I hurt a friend of his and he punched me. It was the right thing to do.”

“Mommy.” Nick frowned at that.

“What do you mean mommy, buddy?”

“His friend is mommy. You hurt mommy, so he punched you.”

“Oh…yeah.”

“Will the fighting between you and mommy stop daddy?” He really took in these two kids, could see the anguish in their eyes, could hear the hurt in their voice, could feel the pain radiating out of them. He honestly had no idea how badly he was tearing them up. And he knew this was on him. He’s the one who pushed Resa away, demanding that stupid request at that time. Than causing the fighting. And even knew bringing Terri on the tour would irk Resa. He knew his management, knew they loved the security team that Theresa worked for, so he knew she would be here. Yup, this all came down on his head and it tore his heart out to see his children like this. His asking for forgiveness didn’t start with Theresa. Oh no, it started with these two precious ones. He tipped each other of their chins up, staring into both of their eyes

“I need you to listen to me, please?” They both nodded. “I can say the fighting might stop, I will try to make it stop. But, I have to say that I am so sorry. My leaving, my being with Terri, my fighting with your mother. It’s all my fault and I see how much it hurts you. Please, forgive me. You two mean the world to me and I hate the fact that I’ve caused you this pain when there was never a need to.” He bite back the tears that were actually threatening to fall. That was a first in his book. And it worked, up until those tiny arms of both his kids snaked around his neck, hugging him tightly.

“We forgive you daddy.” Ah, his sweet little angel.

“You’re our daddy. We love you.” And his little boy. Yes, they were too precious to ever do this to them again.

Chapter 45

He quickly jumped up from the couch, making his way over to the door, surprised to find Brian standing there. Nick swallowed a couple of times, patiently waiting to hear what this man said. Not like he didn’t get all off his chest last night.

“Man, I’m sorry.” Nick froze in his tracks, more than surprised.

“Why? What you spoke was the truth.”

“Yes, but it’s your life, not mine.”

“But you’re our friend. I can’t take back what happened. I was stupid, I wanted to push her away and that was the only way I thought possible.”

“You achieved that.”

“I did, and I’m starting to regret it.” But before Brian could ask and Nick could comment, Baylee flew into the room.

“Okay, okay, can we please do it now?” Nick looked from Baylee to Brian, an eyebrow shooting up in a silent question.

“I may have, kinda told Baylee that you were the king of pranksters and jokes. And when I made a mention of shooting water balloons from our hotel room one day, he thought it was funny and wanted to do it again.”

“Bri, you are aware I’m a grown man with two kids of my own right?”

“Yeah.”

“And you’re older man with a kid of your own, right?”

“Yeah.”

“So, why would we act like kids again?”

“Because, NICKY, everyone knows you’re still a kid here.” That was all the encouragement Nick needed, ushering his kids and Baylee into the bathroom to fill up the balloons.

“Do we have a target Uncle Nick?”

“Anyone below is subject to a water balloon. It’s just the way it goes.”

“But what if we hit someone like mommy?”

“Than you pray she’s forgiving Thomas.” The twins laughed, splashing each other with water already. “Hey, hey, save it for the balloons. It’s better. Ready guys?” The kids nodded, trying to tie the balloons, their tongue’s sticking out their side of their mouths.

“They remind me of you man.”

“They are my kids Bri. I swear, they get more and more like me every day. I really have no idea how Resa does it.”

“Eh, if you ask me, I think half the time she’s too much like you. A big kid at heart. That’s why you two work, ya know.” Nick made no to move to voice his thoughts, but in his heart, he knew the truth. Knew exactly what Bri meant and he really couldn’t agree more.

“Here, let me tie them for you, otherwise we’ll be here all day.” Nick made quick work of them before heading over to the window, laughing at the unsuspecting people below.

“When daddy?”

“In 3, 2, 1, drop them.” Both kids looked at each, saw Terri down below, beamed and dropped two balloons right on her, laughing as she screamed.
“NICK, TAMARA, AND THOMAS! When I get up there, I’m hurting you!”

----
I glanced around me, sliding my key card into the room, taking a deep breath before entering. This felt so wrong, but I needed the answers, and I needed them now. Finding drugs at three different times, in the same dressing room, was not a good feeling to have. And, well, not that I wanted to be checking his room, but it was the best thing to prove it wasn’t him. And it’s what part of my job was. I sighed, walking around the living room, seeing nothing out of the ordinary. But, than again, I couldn't just skim over it and say I really looked.

I ran my hand over my face, knowing if he was to stash anything, it wouldn’t be here. Too many people stayed in his room. More than likely, it would be in his bedroom. I made my way in their, shaking my head at the clutter that was already forming. Amazing that that man never seemed to lose anything while on tour. On the surface, nothing looked off the wall. Taking a deep breath again, I closed my eyes, hating this with every passing moment.

I made my way over to his nightstand, thinking if he was to hide it there, it would be beyond stupid. Most anyone would check there first. And as I opened the drawer, I felt my heart stop. Laying there was the bags, not to mention some needles. I sat down on his bed, pulling out the drugs, too shocked to do anything but stare. He was…I couldn’t…I had hoped…words couldn’t even connect in my mind at this point. How the hell did I tell management this shit? I was given strict rules, keep all drugs at bay, and I hadn’t done that. I had been too focused on my own personal problems, on my own personal vendetta that I didn’t see what I should have seen. But, none of the signs were there in him.

I grabbed the needles, placing both items in a larger bag, knowing that the rest of the room was clean. I checked my phone, knowing that I had to set up a meeting as soon as possible, but before that, I need to have a confrontation and it was one I was dreading. How the hell…where the hell did I start? I shook my head, softly closing the door than turning around to run smack into Kris.

“Hey. What are you doing? Why were you Alex’s room?” I swallowed, seeing Alex come up right behind Kris.

Chapter 46

“I, uh, I…” I glanced from Kris to AJ, shoving the bag in my pocket, than shrugged my shoulders. “I was looking for something. Thought I gave it to Alex.”

“You have a key to my room?”

“I have a key to every room. It’s mandatory that I do.”
“What did you give me Resa? I don’t remember holding anything for you?” I licked my lips, trying to smile, than became thankful as I heard the scream come from outside. I paused, than hurried to Nick’s room, sliding the card and quickly entering.

“What was that?” I heard the growl, turning around to see Terri standing behind me, soaking wet.

“Who did it? Which one of your pains in my ass did it?”

“Terri…”

“Shut up, Theresa. I don’t want to hear you, hell, I don’t want to see you, so get the hell out of my damn room right now!” I crossed my arms over my chest, pushing my hip out.

“I don’t give two shits what you want. I heard a scream…”

“It was me. You’re little rotten, stupid ass, spoiled brats…”

“Daddy says stupid is a bad word Terri!” Terri turned to Tamara, her eyes flashing.

“Your daddy is just as stupid right now.” I rose my eyebrow than motioned for the kids to come over.

“Let’s go to our room, okay. I think Terri and daddy need to talk.” They nodded their heads, their hands slipping into mine.

“Than will you talk to daddy, mommy. He loves you.” My head snapped up as Terri let out a part growl, part scream. I shook my head, glancing at Nick who only shrugged, than quickly left the room.

-----
He gave her a few minutes to rest, change, and hopefully calm down before entering the bedroom. She turned around, seeing him than throwing the towel on the blanket.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for them to hit you.”

“Right!”

“I’m serious. I just told them to pick a target and than bombs away.” Terri turned around completely, her hands flying to her hips.

“Smart. Knowing they don’t like me, of course they would hit me.”

“You hadn’t come back last night; I didn’t think you’d be back today. So, I figured they wouldn’t see you.”

“Well, they did.”

“And no harm was done, other than you got a little wet.”

“Soaking wet. But that’s not the point. Nick, you need to grow up and start being a man. Hello, you’re how flipping old now and you act half your age!” She sat down on the bed, crossing her arms and legs. “I mean, you’re divorced with kids here and you’re just as old as they are. That’s rather sad. And while we’re on this subject of growing up, this will be the last time I’m mentioning it. I don’t want you striping, teasing your fans, or making any sexual moves for the fans. It’s going to stop, again.”

“No.”

“And….what?”

“I said no, Terri. My fans love it. Our fans adore it. What the hell…who the hell do you think you are to tell me to stop?”

“The woman you love and plan on marrying!”

“Now where did you get that? Have I given you a ring? Oh, wait, you think the diamond you flashed in front of Theresa is really something I would give you? You’re not worth that much to me.” Terri stood up, her eyes flashing.

“What are you saying?”

“I’m saying I think we need to take some steps back here. Things aren’t right between us.”

“So you cheated, I can accept that.”

“With my ex wife, whom I still love?” Terri swallowed rather hard, her head slowly nodding.

“Nick, I love you. I always have. I can’t bear to be away from you.”

“Honestly, you can take everything and be okay with it?”

“I’m not happy. But you cheated on your wife with me. It’s not like you meant to and that it meant something…”

“It did, Terri. That’s the problem. If it was really some lay than it wouldn’t bother you, or me. But we both know the truth, no matter how much we try to fight it. I can’t explain what’s going on. I wish I could. All I know is that I love you, that some part of my loves you. At the same time, though, I still love her. I don’t know what else to say, other than maybe we should just step back. Take time away from each other.”

“Are you dumping me?”

“No, I’m not. I’m just saying let me think things through, okay? But, let me make things clear Terri, if you want me as your man, your boyfriend, your husband even, the leash, it can’t be tight. You keep making all these demands, you keep screwing things up, and it’ll be over. Make sure you understand that, because I won’t tolerate you yelling at my kids like you have, again.”

Chapter 47

“What are we doing Leighanne?” She glanced up, smirking. “Oh no, I really hate that look on you. You try to play innocent to every fan, but they honestly don’t know the she devil inside!”

“Why, Theresa, what ever do you mean?” I glanced over at her, trying not to laugh as she pulled that southern bell accent. I shook my head, finally giving up. And after I calmed down from the laughing, I looked her straight on.

“What were you planning?”

“Another movie night. We never got the chance for the other one. We still have one more show tomorrow here, so I figured tonight wouldn’t be bad.” I sighed, closing my eyes and running my fingers through my hair.

“Why?” She shrugged, turning to walk back to her hotel room but I grabbed her arm, shaking my head. “No, you really are thinking something. What is it?”

“I just want you to dress up.”

“No way in hell.”

“Prove to all of us here than, that you don’t want him. Dress up simply because you want to. Because you want him to drool over something he can’t have anymore. If you don’t want him, than there really shouldn’t be a problem with him cuddling up next to her, or you, even if you look sexy as hell.” Her brow popped up and I growled. Sometimes, just sometimes, even if she was a dear friend, she could play a bitchy role better than the best of us.

“Why?”

“I don’t believe you, Theresa. You still love him, still..”

“Let me stop you right there, Littrell. I will always love him, you know this and I know this. I’m not denying that in the least! But wanting him back…” I shook my head, laughing. “No, I don’t want him back anymore!” Her brow arched even higher, her eyes darting to the door that was clicked closed.

“We’ll see.” With that, she turned on her heel and marched back to her room. I watched her retreating back, groaning to myself. Damn it, this wasn’t good. I rolled my eyes as my phone started to vibrate in my pocket. I pulled it out, glanced at the id, frowned for a moment before flipping it open.

“Carter here.”

“Were you going to tell us?” I pinched the bridge of my nose, knowing that voice all to well.

“I was. Just when I had more proof.” I started heading back to my room, more concerned with the person on the other end than little blonde bimbo sulking in some corner of the hallway.

“More proof? Such as?”

“Sorry, some drugs in a dressing room is not enough proof!”

“I believe you found some in his room too?” I paused before sliding my key card into my room.

“And just how the hell did you get that information?”

“That’s not the point Theresa. You kept this information from us. It’s enough to cancel the shows and you know it!”

“I know. That’s why we need to be certain. Honestly, I don’t think he’s doing it.”

“So where the hell is it coming from?”

“I don’t know, George. I’m still working on it.”

“Than let me offer you a piece of advice, since you’re working so hard. Stick to your job! Stop wasting time on family issues and start spending more time on protecting. That might make things easier. And I want a report pretty damn soon. I want to hear it from my head of security, not some peep ass person!” With that, the phone line went dead. I leaned my head against my door, letting out a frustrated sigh before heading in, once more not paying any attention to the blonde who was stumbling back down the hallway.

-----
I pushed my hair off to the side, clutching the black robe all the more tighter, and waiting for the door to open. Kevin finally answered the knock, his mouth dropping open.

“Hell, honey, are you out to win a war?” I smiled as I entered the room, my twins following me.

“Uncle Kevin, mommy got new clothes, do you like ‘em? Isn’t she pretty?”

“Yes, Thomas, she is. And yes I do. Mason and Baylee are in the bedroom, playing.” They squealed as they both ran into the room. “Kids.”

“Nick’s kids. They’re loud.”

“That they are. But, for real, are you trying to win a war?”

“Nope. Blame you’re cousin’s wife. She did this.”

“No, she only suggested. You bought it.” I turned and glared at her.

“Than you made me wear it.” She only shrugged in response. “Whatever!”

“Any way you slice, he’s a damn fool if he doesn’t come begging and pleading for you to take him back.”

“Kevin, you were always my favorite, did wonders for a girls ego. I know why Kristen married you.”

“HEY, I heard that!”

“Let the party begin, the party crew has…” I turned as I heard Nick’s voice, although, it trailed off as he walked into the kitchen part of the room, his eyes landing on me, both eyes and jaw wide open.

“Hey, blondie, what’s the hold up? I mean…” AJ glanced around him, setting the stuff on the table and rushing over to me. “You’re my date, right?”

“You didn’t even ask though. What? Want two women Alex?”

“Honey, make me the happiest man and just say yes. Besides isn’t it every male’s fantasy?”

“AJ, you are, by far, the worst flirt!”

“I might be, but you still love me.” I shook my head, glanced over at Kris who only shook her head, smacking AJ’s arm as she walked in. Than I glanced over at Nick, although, seeing no Terri.

“She’s, um, sick. She said when she got back to the room she wasn’t feeling good. Than she had dinner come back up.”

“Oh, wow, I’m sorry.”

“She has a sensitive stomach as it is. Anyway, um…” I raised my eyebrow, having to smile inwardly that once again, Nick lost that train of thought. Geez, couldn’t even begin to figure out why that was.

“Daddy, daddy!” Tamara flew into the kitchen and made a bee line straight for Nick, who turned and picked her up, tossing her in the air. I watched them, my heart squeezing at the sight. I shook my head, turned to head into the living room, seeing LeighAnne there with her eyebrow raised.

-----
An hour into the movie, I shifted slightly, moving even closer to Nick, who only lifted his arm up and placed it around me, thinking nothing of it. But I couldn’t help the tingle that raced from where his fingers sat and than ran through out my body. Shit, shit, SHIT! And there was no doubt in my mind that LeighAnne, along with the help of Kris, staged this. It was too perfect. Nick sat on one end of the couch, than me, Kris, AJ, followed by LeighAnne on the other end. How perfect indeed! I watched as Kristen got up, hearing someone knock at the door, than come back, her eyes wide as she looked at me. Than I heard the growl from behind her. I turned slightly, seeing Terri standing there.

“And who’s playing the slutty role now?”

Chapter 48

I glanced up at Terri, who was glaring at me, the hatred clearly written in her eyes. I shrugged, turning my attention back to the movie.

“Excuse me; get the hell out of my spot.”

“Nope, there’s room on the love seat or the floor. But, we’re trying to watch this.” All heads turned to LeighAnne who was staring at Terri.

“But Nick’s my boyfriend, not hers!”

“He may be, but everyone on this couch is comfy. Can’t you see that?” It took all my strength not to bust out laughing at the rage on Terri’s face. “I believe it’s rude to block the view for other people too!” Terri glared at LeighAnne, than me, before marching her ass to the love seat.

“I’m glad you’re feeling better, though, Terri,” I said, smiling all the more as she rolled her eyes before turning to the TV. I shook my head, hearing the laughter, than the yell, and finally the scream as Tamara ran out of the room, holding her Barbie in one hand. I quickly stood up to go and see what the fuss was all about, when I felt someone shove me a little, pushing me out of the way. I glanced behind me and saw the big grin Terri threw my way. “What is it baby?”

“Thomas and Baylee yanked her head off.” She balled even more as she held up her Barbie in one hand, the head in the other hand. I glanced from one little hand to the other, trying not to laugh.

“Baby, they are boys, why were you letting them play with Tiffany?”

“I didn’t, they snatched her away.” I shook my head as I pushed her head into my shoulder, moving to seat down on the love seat. “I want daddy here too.” I was about to stand when he stood up and moved to the spot next to me, causing Terri to growl in frustration.

“Nickolas, get your ass back here now!” He glanced over his shoulder at her, sending a glare her way.

“My daughter is upset and she wants her daddy, that’s what she will get.” Terri rolled her eyes and than crossed her arms.

“She’s always upset if you asked me,” Terri mumbled under her breath. I leaned around Nick and looked at her.

“What was that?”

“Not a damn thing.” Kris looked at her sharply, her brow rising up as she turned to me, making a fist. I shook my head slightly, seeing Terri look at me before looking down at Tamara, who was watching Terri as well, a smile on those small lips and a gleam in her blue eyes.

-----
I stirred slightly, two hours later, rubbing my eyes, looking to see whose shoulder I was laying on. I gasped, noting the blonde hair right away. I shifted my head to glance down, seeing Tamara on my lap and Thomas on his, a blanket covering all of us. I moved again, hearing a moan than turning my gaze back to Nick’s face, smiling as he started to smile, his fingers brushing my shoulder.

“You don’t have to leave.”

“Yes I do. The kids are asleep, I’m tired, we’re in someone else’s room, and your girlfriend is missing. All reasons to go to our separate rooms here.”

“Well, if you put it like that.” He stood up, easing Thomas into his arms without him stirring at all. I shook my head, not quite knowing how he managed to do that. He offered his hand to me, helping me up. I put mine in his, feeling a tingle start from our connecting and frowning to myself. ‘NO, NO, NO!’ my mind screamed at me.

“Are you sure you got her?” I rubbed her back as she moaned, shooting a glare Nick’s way.

“Yes. It’s not the first time I’ve put her to bed, thank you.” He chuckled slightly as he held the door open for me. “Thank you.” We walked to my room in silence, and actually, I was even more content with that. There was a peace, a calm, one that hadn’t been there in a while.

“Can you get your card?” I glanced down at Tamara, groaning some what.

“Can you hold her, or shift her some what?”

“Resa, where is it?”

“It’s in the bra of this nightie.” His eyes rose up as his free hand reached around Tamara and went in there and grabbed it, his fingers gently brushing my breast. “I’m sorry, I don’t recall saying to do that.”

“My fingers slipped,” he said, shrugging as he handed me the card. I shook my head as I opened the door, heading straight to the kid’s room. I laid Tamara down, kissing her head, than stood back and watched as Nick kissed Thomas, whispering something, than walked over to Tamara, repeating the action. I quickly left the room, my heart breaking. Damn it! Why was he so good, so cute, and so damn endearing when he wanted to be? I was supposed to hate him for the hell he kept putting me through. I wasn’t supposed to find him attractive still, or loveable, or cute. And definitely not endearing!

Maybe, maybe I was really too close here. There had to be other people I could protect. Not that the guy’s management was gonna let me go yet. And by the time I figured out what the hell was going on, I’d be over this stupid ass shit. I sighed, leaning my head against the wall, not hearing Nick exit the room or step up behind me.

“You okay?” he asked, slipping his hands up to my shoulders and massaging gently.

“Yeah, just thinking is all.”

“You know, you need to talk about it…”

“Thank you but I can’t share it, as much as I want to. But, for now, it’s my burden.”

“Theresa…”

“For real Nick. Now, go along to your girlfriend. I don’t need to add her flipping out to my list.” He sighed, whispered good night and walked back to his room, slipping his key card in, hearing the ding of it registering yet still unable to open the door.

“Damn it, she bolted it. Of course, Terri didn’t doesn’t get her way, so she has to throw a fit!” He groaned, making his way back to the room he just left. I opened my door, surprised to hear his knocking.

“What’s up?”

“Can I crash here? Terri locked me out.” I bit my lip to keep from laughing and allowed him to enter.

“The couch is quite comfortable.”

“Thanks again Resa.” I nodded my head and headed into my room to grab the extra pillow and the extra blanket, carrying them out to Nick, covering the couch with the blanket and fluffing up the pillow just like he liked it. I froze in mid act, letting the pillow drop and quickly stood up to turn around, running into his solid chest. His hands quickly flew to my arms, holding me steady.

“I’m…sorry Nick. I didn’t mean to run into you.”

“I didn’t mean to stand right behind you.” I glanced up and into those blue eyes, yelling at myself for letting my heart start to sink deeper in that pit of love. I tired to breathe, but could hear the unsteadiness of it. His head descended and before I knew it, his oh so damn tempting lips were covering mine and his hands were gently massaging my upper arms before cupping my cheeks and than slipping into my hair.

Chapter 49

I quickly tore away from his embrace, shaking my head. Stunned, yes but for quite a few reasons, like why he did it, like my reaction to it. And, like how badly I wanted to step into those open arms and kiss those tasty lips again. But, I wasn’t supposed to want him! It was just way too long!

“Nick, no, not good! Nor is it happening ever again!”

“Theresa, I’m sorry, but you were there and you look so damn sexy, just like our first night and…”

“STOP! I don’t care! I’m not giving you the chance to use me again or to hurt me than you already have!”

“Look, I’m sorry about that. Please…”

“No, I don’t want to hear it. Good night Nick.” With that, I tried as hard as I could to make it back to my room on rather shaky legs. And once I did, I collapsed on my bed, willing the tears not to fall.

------
Nick sighed as he sat down on the couch, resting his elbows on his knees and holding his head in his hands. Royally confused was the best and really, the only way he could describe how he felt right now. And he honestly had no idea how he got himself there, nor how he was gonna get out. He shook his head, laying back on the couch, closing his eyes and truthfully thinking, Lord knew it was time for that.

His thoughts flashed back to when he met Terri, the difficult and troubling times he was going through. And yeah, maybe cheating on the woman he loved was not the smartest move. But, there was still something about Terri that sparked something in him. Something he thought was dead.

He knew though, with out a doubt, he could and would never love Terri the way he loved Theresa. Which, what did that mean? He knew he could never marry Terri. Not because he didn’t believe in marriage. He still did. Still knew there was a happy ever after for him. But he knew it would never be with Terri.

He sat back and thought of the reasons he did love Terri. He loved her laugh, her smile, her mind when it suited her, her crazy thoughts when they suited her, her…her..her..what the hell else was there? He frowned. It seriously couldn’t all be about the sex. Even he knew he wasn’t that shallow. But…isn’t that what Howie said. The sex must be good? It was, when they first started. They couldn’t keep their hands off each other. Sad to say that’s why he ditched his kids a lot of the time. She always made up some plan right when he was getting ready to go pick them up or they were coming over. He frowned again, really not liking that thought. She honestly and truthfully did not want his kids, nor did she want him to be around his kids. Now, that was screwed up. He groaned, knowing he really did do damage to those kids, but grateful that they were able to forgive him. Unlike their mother.

Ah, yes, Theresa. Where did he begin? That, he could say with all his heart, was his first true love, his only love. And when they got together, it was more the same. The sex was mind blowing. But, it was more than sex. There was feeling, emotions, true heartfelt pleasure. It was, to put it simply, love making. So, why did he give it up? Because he was scared? Worried? Unsure? Stupid? E, all of the above. Theresa was going down a spiraling path and he didn’t feel that he was strong enough to help her, to guide her, to be there for her. In fact, he was more concerned that she would pull him down too, and he didn’t want that. So, he looked elsewhere. Well, not entirely. Terri fell into his path, he didn’t choose it. In fact, if she never fought her way into his mind, he might not have cheated.

That wasn’t fair to Terri though. He probably still would have cheated. But, to carry on a mistress, no, he didn’t think he would have done that. He sighed, running his hand over his face. That didn’t help with the present problem. Yes, he knew he loved Resa. And yet, for some unknown damn reason, he couldn’t quite cut the string with Terri yet. He did care, did love her, just not nearly as strong or as deep as he loved Resa. And maybe, he was hoping that she wasn’t this bitch everyone else was portraying her out to be. She was a good person, he seen it a couple of times. Again, when it suited her. Terri, she was a person with many different sides, and not everyone saw that. Leigh did, otherwise, Leigh would have been giving Terri the cold shoulder as well.

He let out a huff, wondering if that than solved it. Even though he knew he wanted Resa, there was no denying that. She was changing, morphing into an even sexier version than he remembered, than he married, it still wasn’t enough. With that final thought, he smiled, nodding his head and finally closed his mind off to fall asleep, smiling as the image flashed through his mind of a lovely lady in a black nightie, her hair hidden, yet her brown eyes shining brightly.

Chapter 50

I groaned as I heard the ringing in my ear, knowing that damn ring tone. I flipped my cell phone open, squeezing my eyes shut.

“Carter here.”

“Someone sounds grumpy.”

“What can I do for you George?”

“Hey now, do not get that bitchy attitude with me.” I rolled my eyes, my temper on a tight leash. “I’m getting asked by my superiors here what your game plan is.” I gritted my back teeth, biting the inside of my lip to keep my anger in check.

“George, you, and your people will get an update and a game plan when I think it’s necessary to give you one. In the mean time, sit on your damn fingers and rotate, because I just don’t give a shit.” With that, I slammed my phone shut, growling. I picked up my gym clothes and quickly changed, grabbing my gym bag on the way out of my room. I checked on the kids, seeing them asleep, along with Nick, a smile on his lips. I growled again, even more pissed off. I stalked out of the room, yelling at the security guard who was on the phone than made my way to the gym.

-----
Forty five minutes later, I eased up on the punching bag, seeing AJ headed my way. I shook my head, watching has he grabbed the bag, looking at me. I shrugged, punching it with even more force, sending the bag into his chest. His eyes opened wide, letting out a whoosh of air.

“What…the...hell was that for?”

“You wanted to hold it. I know you’ve been watching me beat the shit out of it for the last few minutes.”

“Yeah, I did notice. Do you wanna talk?” I grabbed my towel and water bottle, raising my eye brow at him.

“No offense Alex, but no.”

“Oh, uh, okay. I understand, but…”

“Look, I have a lot of shit going on, the last thing I need is to discuss it with the likes of you. You wouldn’t understand anyway. Not that it matters. I’m calling management and leaving anyway.” With that, I grabbed my bag and walked away, leaving him stunned. I shook my head as I headed to the elevator, feeling even more pissed off at Alex and Nick for doing this to me. I stepped off the elevators, deciding I needed to check Alex’s room one more time before talking to management.

I leaned my head against the door, taking a deep breath as I slid my key in finally and stepped into the room, glancing around before heading into the bedroom. I made a quick dash to the nightstand, opening both drawers and letting out a breath when I found nothing. I sat down on the bed, pulling my lip between my teeth. If Alex was the one doing drugs, he would have missed the stash that I have taken these last few times. So, what if he wasn’t doing it? Who the hell would have access? No one! But, when all this happened those many years ago, he was more than pissed when his stuff was taken away. So, if not him, someone was placing this shit. Again, who?

“Resa, what are you doing in Alex’s room” I quickly jumped up, pushing the drawers in and turning to look at Kris. She watched my movements, her brows wrinkling together. “What are you looking for?”

“Uh, nothing. What are you doing coming out of his bathroom?”

“I fell asleep on the couch with Rena. And we just got done taking a bath.”

“Right. Taking it a little far a little fast, don’t you think?” Mentally, I cringed, not quite believing that slipped out of my mouth.

“Wait, what are you implying there, Theresa?”

“I’m not implying anything. I just think you’re moving a little fast, unless you’re out to snag yourself a man.” My eyes opened wide after that.

“That’s what you think, huh? Some damn friend I have! What a bitch you are!”

“Kris...wait…I…”

“Screw you! You are such a fake as it is. And why would I believe you now? You don’t believe anything or anyone!”

“What do you mean?”

“You’re looking for drugs! In Alex’s room!” My jaw dropped as Alex stepped into the open doorway, his eyes darting from me to Kris and back to me.

“Is that true, Theresa?” I swallowed hard, seeing Nick step up behind AJ, the twins clinging to each of his hands. I glanced around at all the faces staring at me, than quickly covered my mouth, running past everyone and down the hall way, down the stairs and out the lobby, passing both Kev and Bri.

-----
“She seriously thinks you’re doing drugs?” Howie looked up at AJ, his eyebrows raised in disbelief.

“I don’t know dude. Resa and I have been close. I’m not sure she would believe that or even if she does. She has no grounds for it.” Alex sighed as he paced the room, all eyes on him. “You guys know I’m not doing that!”

“We know man. But that means that someone around us is and that someone planted it,” Brian said, running his fingers through his hair.

“I think that’s part of the reason she’s leaving.” Nick’s head flew up at that.

“What do you mean, Alex?”

“This morning, Resa was beating the hell out of a punching bag and when I talked to her, she said she was talking to management about leaving. I didn’t think she would though.”

“Damn it!” This time all heads turned to Nick. “Theresa has been with us for years. I hate to see her leave because things tend to get somewhat tough. And you call can stop staring at me! I know I’m part of it as well, thank you!”

“Man, all of us here don’t like Terri,” Kevin softly stated, not wanting to raise Nick’s anger anymore.

“I know Kev. Look, I just have to work through some things. But, I know Resa. She wouldn’t leave. She loves us and her job too much.” With that, Nick got up from the chair and stalked out of the room, reaching for his phone.

-----
I finally stopped running and rested against the side of the building. I knew Alex wasn’t behind the drugs. Both my heart and my mind screamed it. And, although that was a good sign, there still was a bad side. Someone was sneaking drugs into places behind my back and than planting them. Someone had to be conniving and vindictive for something like that. My mind flashed different faces through it, and yet rejected them right away. Wait! I both frowned and smiled as I thought of a roadie whom I should have questioned more. He could have gotten into the dressing room, that wouldn’t be so hard. But, in a room? No, which means he was working with someone.

And now, thinking about it, that was not cheap cocaine. That was the top of the line, which means that was a pretty damn penny. More than what a road crew could afford. So, who could he be working with? I slowly started walking back to the hotel, my mind reeling, not paying attention to the group of girls I ran into.

“Excuse me ladies.” They all smiled before one of them opened their eyes wide.

“Aren’t you Theresa Carter?” I paused, glanced at her and nodded. “Gosh, you’re so much prettier than Terri.”

“Oh, thank you. And you are?”

“I’m Angel. This is Summer,” she said, pointing to the lady on her right. “And this is Paula,” pointing to the lady on her left.

“It’s a pleasure ladies.”

“And certainly much nicer than Terri. She just walked by us and ignored us.” I looked at Summer, frowning.

“I’m sorry.”

“Even lifted her nose in the air. She’s such a hoe. I don’t see why Nick left you for her.”

“Thank you, Paula. You just did wonders for a girl’s ego. I’ll see you later.” I raised my eyebrow as I left, the wheel in my mind spinning even more.

Chapter 51

LeighAnne tapped her foot as she waited in the chair, listening to Kris rant. She watched the younger woman pace and had to smile.

“Kris, Kris, hold up there.” Kris turned and looked at LeighAnne, her arms crossed and her eyebrows raised up in a silent question. “Alex wouldn’t do drugs again. He would lose too much; everyone knows that, even Resa.” LeighAnne held up her hand as Kris opened her mouth to retort. “But someone within our group is. And Resa has to figure out who that is. Does it help you that I found her in Bri’s dressing room?” Kris frowned at that.

“Bri is the last likely person I could see doing drugs.”

“True. It is her job through to rule everyone out. How about you talk to her?”

“Not unless you wanted to kill me first.”

“Than how about you play the comforting girlfriend role and make sure your man is okay?”

“Yeah, I better check on him. He tends to get into trouble way too often. Thanks LeighAnne.” LeighAnne watched as Kris walked out the door, than leaned back on the chair, sighing as Brian started massaging her shoulders.

“Sine when did they get so close?”

“Brian, you honestly don’t pay attention.”

“How can I when I have such a beautiful wife to distract me?” LeighAnne blushed as she tilted her head back to look up at Brian.

“Any guesses who’s doing this to Alex?” Brian sighed as he moved to sit on the arm of the chair.

“A couple. And none of them are pretty.”

-----
“How are you doing?” Kris walked into the room, her eyes taking in Alex’s form. He smiled at her as he motioned her over and pulled her on his lap.

“I’m okay. The worst part is thinking that my best friend didn’t trust me.”

“Resa does, as hard as it for me to say that right now. Resa, she…you know she takes her job to heart baby. She’s only checking every avenue so she can say with confidence that it’s not you.” Alex looked up at her, smiling all the more.

“I’m glad you feel like that. And that you believe me. I screwed up in the past and can’t afford to screw up again.” He leaned up and softly brushed his lips over hers. “Speaking of Resa though, you know she wouldn’t dream of hurting you.” Kris sighed, knowing it would come to this.

“But she shouldn’t have said what she did. You heard her!”

“Come on honey, you know that when she gets pissed off and frustrated she tend to lash out at the closest thing to her. Sorry baby, but that was you. Now, I’m not saying its right, not by a long shot. But I know you understand that too?” Kris grumbled but nodded her head.

“Good, now, I think we better go save Nick, he has the twins and Rena.”

-----
He sat down on the bed, laughing as the little ones played with their games, Rena helping Tamara with hers. He leaned back against the headboard, rather content just to watch them.

“Is that you, Nick?” Nick had to roll his eyes as Terri asked that question. He lifted his arm up so Thomas could lie against him.

“Yeah, it’s me.” She flung up the door, her arms spread wide, revealing the nightie even more.

“Good, I wanted…AHHH!” She quickly rushed back into the bathroom, while he and the kids tried to contain their fits of laughter. “That’s not funny, Nick! Why the hell didn’t you tell me you had them kids?”

“You didn’t ask. You only asked if it was me. Not if I had company. Not that I expected you to come out in that either!” She pulled the door back open, tying the robe around her, sending a glare Nick’s way. “Excuse me; my kids have the right to spend time with me.” Nick started, climbing off the bed and walking up to her.

“Where the hell is their bitch for a mother?”

“Don’t you talk about my mommy like that!” Thomas yelled at her.

“Shut up you pesky little runt! No one was talking to you!”

“First of all, don’t talk to my kids like that. They have nothing to show you, because you are, and never will be, anything to them. Second, don’t talk about Resa like that. You don’t have that right! She’s a great mother who’s trying to do a job,” he yelled, getting in her face. Terri’s blood shot eyes narrowed at him and her hand reached out to slap him. He reeled back, his eyes glued to her. “You will never do that again!” With that, he gathered up the kids and left the room.

-----
Terri watched Nick leave, her eyes narrowed on him and those pesky kids. How dare Nick talk to her like that! She was the woman he loved! Or so he claimed. Maybe that wasn’t true anymore. Within a flash, Terri saw her life, or rather what it would become, flash before he eyes. All her hard work, all her business deals, gone! Just like that! She couldn’t afford to lose it all. She worked to damn heard, had way too many nice things. She sat down on the bed, pondering everything. Five minutes later, she was dressed and quickly knocking on Leigh’s door, her frustration building. How dare he! How dare them! She was going to make Nick see that she was the only one he needed. Leigh finally opened the door, her eyes concerned.

“What happened?”

“I don’t wanna talk here, think you can untie the leash long enough to have lunch?” In the back, Howie ground his teeth. He hated that Terri thought he, or Leigh, were tired on a leash, they were married, damn it, not that Terri would understand that.

“Terri, don’t say that. Just let me grab my purse.” Leigh turned back around, shrugging at Howie, than went back into the bedroom. Howie turned and looked at Terri, taking in her appearance, shocked to actually see her looking as shabby as she did. And even more shocked to know she was going out in public with baggy clothes and red eyes. Leigh kissed his cheek and she blew past him, closing the door behind her. “You got me alone Terri, now spill. What has you so torn up?” Terri glanced around, her hands twisting than pushed the button to the elevator, still keeping silent. “I can’t figure out what’s going on if you don’t start to share. You know this, Terri.” The doors finally opened and Terri dragged Leigh inside.

“It’s Nick.”

“Yeah, figured that one out. What’s going on?” Terri glanced at Leigh.

“I don’t need the smart ass comments, Leigh.”

“And I don’t need this stupid ass attitude. I’m rather happy to go back with my husband.”

“I’m sorry,” Terri let out with a sigh.

“Not good enough.” Terri rolled her eyes, walking out as the doors clanged open.

“I got into a fight with Nick. It was ugly and it was over HER and his little runts.”

“Terri, I don’t get it. If you have such a problem with those kids, why stick around with him?” Terri linked her arm through Leigh’s as they left the hotel, not paying attention to any of the girls.

“I love Nick, just those pains in the asses. Obnoxious kids.”

“Than you aren’t in love with Nick. He adores his kids!”

“He can adore from afar. I’ve managed to separate them before. Would be perfect if that bitch never stepped back into the line of fire.”

“Wait, excuse me, aren’t you Leigh Dorough?” And aren’t you Terri, Nick’s girlfriend?” Both ladies turned to the group of girls who had clustered behind them.

“Yes we are,” Leigh answered, smiling at the girls. The speaker looked Terri over and shook her head.

“I’m sorry; I don’t see what Nick sees in you. You’re just not his style. Theresa is way nicer, and certainly way prettier.” Terri’s eyes opened wide and for the second time in less than an hour, her hand flew out and connected with the cheek of the fan in front of her.

Chapter 52

Leigh stood in shocked and stared at Terri, as did the remaining three girls, all who were right behind the speaker.

“Do not compare HER to me, she won’t stand a chance.”

“No, you bitch, it’s you who doesn’t hold a flame to Resa. And don’t ever touch any fan again. Are you okay Muffy?” the girl on the left said.

“Yeah, I am. Thanks for caring Samantha.”

“And to think I would defend you, said you weren’t that bad. Boy, I’ve never been more wrong,” another female voice spoke up, hatred burning in her young eyes.

“It’s okay Anne. We now know she’s just not worth the time.”

“Right on that account Julissa,” Muffy said. All four girls looked Terri over in disgust before turning and walking away. “Don’t be shocked if you have a run in with more fans, Terri, and they don’t like you either. News spreads fast on the Net.” Leigh swallowed hard, watching the girls leave than finally turning to look at Terri.

“What the hell were you thinking?”

“I wasn’t. That was a mistake.”

“A huge ass one. If they fans liked you before, they are sure as hell gonna hate you now!” Leigh ran a hand through her hair, letting out a loud sigh. “Damn it. There is no damage control for this. It doesn’t extend to lovers, wives, or girlfriends!”

“Look, I’m sorry. I’ll go post a message on Nick’s twitter account.” Leigh really looked at Terri, her eyebrow raised, and for the first time, Leigh started understanding why everyone else didn’t like Terri.

-----
I stared at my phone as it vibrated once more in pocket, frowning for that was the tenth time in three minutes. It wasn’t text messages and it sure wasn’t a phone call. I stepped off the elevator, pulling my phone out of my pocket, shocked to see it being over run with twitter messages. I opened the first one, even more surprised by the message in huge letters and bold, announcing someone really hated Terri. I shook my head, finally glancing up and than stopping as I saw Alex and Kris right before me. I inhaled quickly, not sure what I could say than, if anything. Kris just glared at me while Alex sorta smiled.

“Uh, hi!” I turned to Kris, feeling my heart drop. “Kris, I owe you the biggest apology. What I said was so uncalled for and I didn’t mean it. You know I don’t mean it. I just…there’s been so much stress and…and no excuses, I’m sorry.” Kris giggled and than threw her arms around me.

“I couldn’t stay mad at you and you know that. What fun would that be for me huh?” I gave her a tight hug, smiling even more.

“Thank you!” She beamed at me than ran off towards to Nick’s room, quickly entering it. I turned to him, taking a deep breath. “Alex, you know that…I, uh, don’t think that…”

“I know you don’t. There’s been a lot of stress on your Resa, I know. And if you add up all you found, I would say the evidence is pretty damning.”

“I can’t fight that. But, you are one of my best friends and I should trust that.”

“You do. If you honestly thought something was up, you would have told management long ago.” He threw his arms around my neck and smiled. “I like to think I know you better than your ex.”

“In some ways, McLean, I think you do.”

“So, being that you’re so smart, got any leads?”

“A couple thoughts. It worries me though. I’m the only person who has a master key card to everyone’s hotel room. That means someone took mine to plant that and I do not like that idea. I usually always have that key on me.”

“That’s really means that it’s someone in our group?”

“Or someone totally close to it. I just really need to narrow it down.” I glanced up at Nick’s door as it suddenly opened, his blue eyes even brighter by the simmering anger burning underneath. “Nick?”

“Where is she?”

“Where is…who?”

“Terri!” I glanced around and shrugged.

“I don’t know, why? What happened?”

“Don’t you have Twitter? Myspace? Facebook?”

“Yeah. But not the net on my phone and I haven’t gone to my laptop. What the hell is going on?”

“Read.” He handed me his phone and I skimmed over the messages on Twitter.

“You have to be kidding. This is a joke. Terri would not, could not, be that stupid.”

“She is. There’s a picture, look,” Kris said, handing me Nick’s laptop. I glanced at her, than at Nick before taking it, Alex looking over my shoulder. I glanced through the pictures that had been posted, not quite surprised that Terri had this in her.

“I’m not quite all that shocked,” I said, handing the computer back. “She has such hatred burning in her.”

“I’m aware of that. But those are MY fans. She has no right to be bitchy to them! The fans go with the fame that goes with the money. She really needs to understand that if she wants a relationship.” I planted my hands on my hips, raising my eyebrow.

“Carter!”

“What?” I shoved his shoulder pretty hard, enjoying that flinch.

“Listen up blondie! I think I’ve been pretty fair about your relationship with her and my kids. But get this and understand it now. If she can lay a hand on a fan, A FAN, what do you think she will do to your…OUR kids? I will not allow them to be with you if she is around. Think about that if you want to stay with her sorry ass!”

-----
Leigh glanced at her phone, seeing the fourth text from Howie, but once again she ignored it. She smiled at Terri who only rolled her eyes.

“What? You know by now, that little slap is all over the net. Which means you know just about everyone saw the messages that have been posted. I don’t think they got any pictures though, so you might have lucked out.” Terri glanced at Leigh, slamming her fork down.

“And if there is pictures? I’m not the star!” Leigh grabbed her glass of water and leaned back in the chair, regarding Terri very carefully. She honestly could start to see how people could view Terri as bitchy. She took a sip before speaking, judging her words carefully.

“Terri, you know by now that the guys and their management won’t stand for much. Do you honestly think that they will let you stay on this tour knowing you did this to a fan? Someone who pays to see the guys? They won’t risk losing the money should this one fan have any influence over any others. Believe me girl; I know them all too well.”

“I have a secret weapon, which even you, my dear Leigh, know nothing about. Nick can, and will be, eating out of the palm of my hand if I so choose. Everyone has a lot to learn, that includes you.” Leigh sat her glass back down, crossing her arms, slowly shaking her head, not liking that little bit of information at all.

Chapter 53

I turned away from them, once more grabbing the laptop and holding it in my hands, just staring at the picture.

“Nick, management won’t tolerate this, you know that. Now your fans love you, and I know you all haven’t really cared if they approve or don’t approve. But, I honestly think you need to listen to them this time. They don’t like her and this was a huge factor.” His eyebrows shot up and before he could stop it, the words were shooting out of his mouth.

“Theresa, I think it’s you who wants Terri out, you have from the start, walking on that stage with that little skirt, yes, it’s been your plan.” My eyebrows shot up, trying so hard not to laugh.

“God, you are such a fool! It is so sad.” I shook my head, turning back and handing his laptop back to him, letting it slip through my fingers and smirking as it crashed to the floor. “Oh, Nick, I’m sorry.” I stepped over the pieces and headed into my room, laughing all the more as I heard him cussing up a storm.

-----
“What do you mean she’s up to something, Leigh? What did Terri tell you?” Leigh sighed as she picked James up, rubbing his back softly.

“I don’t know Howie. She didn’t say. She just said that whatever she had up her sleeve would make Nick eat out of her hand. That’s all I know.”

“And what do you know about this slap? The fans have deemed it the slap heard around the world!”

“That…does not have a good story.”

“Yeah, well, today is full of not good stories. Tell me please.”

“We had a run in with some fans down the way from the hotel. They said something, and I think anyone would have gotten pissed.”

“Leigh, are you actually telling me your okay with what she did?”

“No. They are your fans. I may not like them always in our face or knowing our business, but I know with out them, you guys are nothing. I just, they pushed and she had enough so she pushed back. Again, I’m not excusing it. But you know that anyone who constantly gets told that they rate second best is gonna start getting irritated. Come on Howie, you know this.”

“Yes, I do know that. But, I’m sorry, that’s not an excuse. And Terri is even a bigger fool if she honestly felt that Nick was totally out of love with his ex wife. Anyone can see the look in his eyes no matter how much he denies it.”

“I know that. But, regardless of what you all believe, Howard, Terri does love Nick. And Nick at least cares for Terri.” Howie sank back down on the couch, rolling his eyes for he doubted those statements.

-----
I closed my eyes, resting my feet on the chair in front of me, enjoying the gentle breeze and the soft splatter of the rain drops. I took a sip of my wine cooler, some what at ease that the kids where with Nick. Mentally, I sighed. I could lie to everyone that Nick was a bad father, but the proof was starting to show. He wanted them, not just when Terri was gone. And it’s obvious the hurt they felt was long gone, replaced with a love that was stronger than ever. Not to mention a sparkle in their eyes when they looked up at him with such admiration. Nope, I couldn’t deny it.

Nor could I deny Nick’s own sparkle when he had the kids. And maybe I just didn’t want to. I had such high hopes when I came back to work. I had felt better than I had in years. I had looked better too, and that so added to my self esteem. But, get me around Nick, and half the time I felt like a teenager with a high school crush. I took another sip, smiling to myself.

I shook my head, pulling my feet off the other chair, but stopping and frowning as I heard the arguing, squinting to try and make out the people, but failing. My brows wrinkled though, when I distinctly heard Terri’s voice. And I knew the other voice, for I had heard it before.

“I need them you jerk. I have people asking for them now too.”

“I just gave you that shit three days ago. Stop using it. Everyone keeps talking about how you keep changing.”

“That is none of your business. Now do you have it?”

“No. It’s gonna be a couple days before I can hook you up with that.”

“A couple days? Do you know who I am?”

“Yeah, a damn girlfriend! One who’s getting replaced by his ex-wife!” I leaned back as I heard the growl, followed by the loud slap.

“Get me those drugs, or you’re gonna regret it!”

Chapter 54

I crossed my arms, my foot tapping, not really paying attention to the fans, for my mind kept replaying that scene.

“Resa, are you okay?” I chewed on my lip, barely hearing the voice that had moved up beside me. I jumped as she placed her hand on my arms, causing me to turn and look at her. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah Leigh, why wouldn’t I be?”

“You look dazed. Spacey even. Something on your mind?” I tiled my head to the side, looking at her fully.

“Why are you here?”

“What do you mean? I’m here to watch my husband; why else would I be here?”

“That’s not what I mean. I mean, why are you watching me? Usually you’re hanging out with your best friend.” I watched Leigh closely as she shifted, glancing downward.

“Well, she’s not here. And, after things earlier, she, uh, kinda upset me.”

“You mean the slap?”

“Yeah. That…you don’t do that to the fans.”

“No you don’t. And we all have wanted to. It wasn’t easy being a wife and part of security. I had way too many chances where I could have abused that power.”

“I can imagine actually. You probably wanted too way more than any of us.”

“Possibly. Hey, Leigh, I know we were never close. Especially after the divorce, but how well do you honestly know Terri?” Leigh shrugged, trying very hard to look every where but my eyes, making me fully believe that she knew something, but for whatever reason, was not about to share.

“I like to think I know her pretty well. She confides in me a lot.”

“Just because a person confides everything in you doesn’t mean you know them.”

“Yes, I know that. Fine, truthfully, I don’t really know her. Just more her emotions.”

“Thank you.” I paused, taking a deep breath. “Does it seem like Terri has done some dramatic changes in the last few days? Things that she normally wouldn’t do?”

“Is slapping something she wouldn’t do?”

“Not in my book. But, to a fan like that, I really can’t see her doing that.”

“She has had quite a few angry days, but I always put that on you, or on the kids. She hates you so badly, so I just figured…”

“Don’t worry about it. Thanks though Leigh.” Leigh shifted her weigh, being quite obvious that something more was bothering her. “Leigh, what is it?”

“When we were talking, Terri and I, she told me something, and…I think, you…uh, may kinda need to watch her. I don’t know what she’s doing, but it kinda freaked me out. I’m not ratting out my friend, but I don’t trust her all that much either.” She frowned, than turned on her heel and quickly left. Great! That just told me that she was up to something, but damn it, how did you get proof?

-----
“Daddy, why do you fight with mommy? You know you love her.” Nick finished drying his face, tossing the towel on his bed and looked at Thomas, yet again amazed at his kids and how smart they were.

“I do love mommy, buddy. But, she likes to push the buttons that make me mad.”

“Oh, like how you push Uncle Kevin’s buttons?”

“Well, kinda. I push Uncle Kevin because it’s funny to see him so upset. Mommy does it because we just love to get to each other mad.”

“But why?”

“It’s just our nature buddy.”

“I don’t remember you two fighting though.” Nick sat down next to his son and pulled him on his lap.

“We didn’t. But things happened and things set us in bad moods.”

“Oh.” His head nodded as it laid against Nick’s chest. “Like Terri? She’s always in a bad mood.”

“I know buddy.”

“Tamara and I heard her yelling at someone yesterday.”

“You did? Do you know who?”

“No daddy. I just know she wanted something that the guy couldn’t give. I think she slapped him too.”

“I’m sorry, you shouldn’t have heard that.”

“Daddy?” Thomas pulled back and cupped his father’s cheeks, being dead serious for a five year old. “I can’t tell you how, but I’m going to tell you that Tamara and I believe you need help. Help to get rid of Terri and to get mommy back. You need help and it’s time we get involved.”

Chapter 55

Nick blinked a couple times, just staring at his son, wondering how in the world his two kids came up with that. He shook his head to clear it, before smiling at Thomas.

“That’s so huh? You plan on doing something than?”

“Yes we do. Sister hasn’t said what though. We just want you two back together.” Nick stroked his son’s hair, looking him over and just realizing how much Thomas looked like a younger Nick. If it wasn’t for their cubby cheeks or their freckles, and maybe bits and pieces of a certain personality, they wouldn’t have passed as Resa’s kids.

“You know, buddy, when mommy and I split, I don’t think we realized how much it would tear you guys up. I’m sorry. Mommy and I should have worked on it a little more.” Nick pulled his son’s head closer and kissed it, enjoying the feel of his strong little arms around his neck now. God, did he miss them. Miss holding them. Miss singing to them at night. Actually, he missed being a family with them. The days they went out to the park, had picnics on the boat or on the beach. He missed his family.

“Daddy, what are you thinking about?”

“I’m thinking about our family buddy. And how I miss it.”

“We miss it too. So does mommy.” I leaned my head against the doorframe, my heart breaking as I overheard the conversation. Thomas couldn’t be more right, but that wasn’t up to me. And maybe Nick was right, maybe we should have worked on things before just ending it. Or, him just ending it. I took in a deep breath, knocking softly before poking my head in.

“Hey guys. What are you doing?”

“We’re talking mommy. Big boy stuff. No girls included.”

“Aw, no? But I like talking with the big boys.” I walked further in, stepping up beside Nick, smiling at the picture that they made.

“No girls included,” Thomas repeated. I frowned, stepping up between Nicks legs, not even noticing his arm slipping around my waist and pulling me down on his other leg.

“Mommy can talk with us if she wants, buddy. Mommy is smart.”

“Mommy also knows how to tickle,” I said, wiggling my fingers at Thomas, laughing as his arms wrapped around his stomach and he started to squeal.

“No mommy, no tickle monster, please!”

“Fine, than daddy can do it.” I laughed as Nick threw Thomas on the bed, before tickling him. I grabbed his legs, holding him still, cracking up as Thomas just kept laughing and squealing. “Go daddy.”

“No go daddy!” I looked behind me as Tamara flew to the bed, jumping on my back and wrapping her arms around my neck.

“Help daddy, mommy is being attacked!” Nick turned, saw the other twin and reached for her, tickling her as well. We both rolled over, me being pinned by her, than having Thomas climb on me as well, both of them tickling me. “No…you…two…” I shrieked as Nick joined in. “STOP, please!” I begged, struggling to get free and breathe at the same time.

“Ha, no one escapes the King of the Tickle Monsters!” He laughed even more as the kids grabbed each arm and Nick knelled over me, tickling my stomach.

“Damn it…NICK!” I tried my damndest to break free, but to no avail. He stopped though, as Terri walked in, her arms crossed and her eyebrows raised.

“Do I even wanna know?” Nick moved off of me, offering his hand to help me up.

“The kids and I were talking, than Resa came, and we had an old time tickle fest.”

“Tickling? How fun,” she said, sneering.

“I’m taking the kids for a bite. It looks like you two need to talk.” Nick smiled, gave the kids each a hug and a kiss.

“I’ll be down later.” I nodded, taking a hold of their hands and leading them out.

“Wait, mommy, I forgot something.” Tamara ran back into the living room, spotting Terri’s purse and pulling out a bag filled with a fine powder, than sticking it her pocket and running back.

“Did you find what you were looking for?”

“Yes mommy. Now we can go, I’m hungry!”

-----
Nick looked at Terri, his blue eyes flashing. He nodded to the bed.

“Have a seat.” She rolled her eyes and sat down, crossing her legs. “Where were you last night? And this morning?”

“I had some things I needed to do. I don’t report to you Nick. Besides, what do we need to talk about Nick? Your annoying kids? Or your pesky fans?” Nick ran his fingers through his hair as he glared at Terri.

“Don’t even start. I saw what you did. As did just about every fan. I know you don’t like them, and to be honest, I don’t care. You are not the star and those ‘pesky’ fans aren’t paying your bills…wait, they are. Seeing how you’re taking my cards and my cash. So, they are frontin’ for you.” He smirked as he looked at her, making her shrink back slightly. The look he had was not one she was enjoying. “Let me make it simple, for I do understand your pea sized brain ain’t grasping too much. You will respect my fans. If they talk to you, you respond kindly to them. If they want a picture, you give them it and smile. If they want to compare you to Resa, than you say ‘I’m sorry you feel that way.’ If you think you can’t handle those simple tasks, let me know and I will buy you a plane ticket and send you home.” He turned to leave, walking to the door and stopping. “And Terri that will be the last thing I will every buy you.”

-----
Three hours later, Thomas peeked his head in the doorway, seeing Terri asleep. He grinned as he walked over to the suitcase, opening it up and sticking the mud-filled balloons in there, than popping it with a needle, covering his grin as he saw the mud start to trickle out over her clothes. He left quietly closing the door behind himself and ran into the living room, nodding his head at Tamara, who giggled.

“You know she might get mad enough to yell at you?”

“I don’t care sister. Daddy and mommy will protect me.” I walked out of the little kitchen with a couple sodas as Nick carried the popcorn and crackers.

“What are you two talking about?”

“Nothing mommy. Are you ready?” I just looked at him, than turned to Nick with a raised brow.

“Yeah Thomas, we’re ready.” He leaned back and pushed the TV on, than the DVD player.

“I can’t get it to work!” I laughed as I saw him push the button over and over, his tongue sticking out, acting way too much like Nick.

“Okay, okay, let me see it.” I took it and aimed it at the player, quickly getting it to start.

“How did you do that?”

“It’s a mommy trick, buddy.” Thomas shrugged and curled up next to me, reaching for the popcorn and quickly getting into Cars. I looked down at him than over at Nick, seeing Tamara curled up against him.
“Do you think they have ever looked so innocent before?” He just shook his head, resting his other arm along the back of the couch, his fingers massaging the back of my neck. I closed my eyes, letting my aching heart pretend this was all very real. After a few moments though, I stood up and excused myself. I was not going to sit there and cry. I made my way into the bathroom, staring at myself in the mirror.

----
She groaned as she heard the laughter and rolled out of bed, heading over to her suitcase and pulling out a new outfit than heading into the bathroom to fix herself up. She sat the clothes on the counter, brushing her hand over her face. She gathered her brush and make up, finally looking in the mirror and seeing mud all over her face, gasping at the sight. “What the hell?” She turned and looked at her favorite top now covered in mud. “No! AHH!” She ran out of the bathroom and to her suitcase, screaming as she looked at all of her ruined clothes, finally catching sight of the empty balloons. “CARTER!”

“What is wrong Terri?” Nick pushed the bedroom door opened, the kids gathered at his legs.

“One of those twins,” she pointed at them, her eyes flashing with anger, “did this to my clothes!”

“They wouldn’t!” Nick walked into the room, looking at the clothes, trying to suppress his laugh. 100 percent Nick Carter’s kids. Terri looked at them, growling deep in her throat.

“Which one of you pains in my ass did it? Tell me!” She advanced on the kids, the twins taking steps back. “So help me, I will make your ass black and blue. WHO DID IT?” Thomas glanced at his sister and that was all the clues that Terri needed. She quickly grabbed his arm, hard enough to leave bruises and hard enough for her nails to break skin and draw blood.

“Let me go, you’re hurting me!”

“You stupid ass, no good…I’m gonna teach you to have respect! You will learn, if it’s the last thing I do!”

“No. Mommy, daddy!” She growled again, her hand flinging right into his face and leaving her hand print.

“Apologize!”

“NO!” She glared at him, reaching out to grab him again.

-----
I quickly ran out of the bathroom, shocked and dumbfounded by the scene before me. And before I could stop her, Terri slapped Thomas. I ran towards her as she reached for his leg and grabbed her hair, yanking her back.

“You do not lay a hand on my child!”

“He ruined my clothes!” Her hand fisted up as she turned to swing, my fingers pulling out strands of her hair.

“I don’t give two shits what he did; those are my kids, not yours!” She swung and I quickly ducked, my own hand fisting and swinging at her, knocking her to the ground.

Chapter 56

Nick rushed out, glanced from Terri, to me, than to Thomas, holding his hands out to him, but Thomas shook his head and ran over to me, a first in Carter history. I picked him up, looking at Nick over Thomas’s shoulder.

“Tamara, honey, anything that’s in daddy’s room that’s your guys’, please pick up and bring it.” Nick stared at me before watching his daughter head back to the room. “I told you, one more time. Nick, this was that one more time. Either you get her on a damn plane and get her the hell out of here. Or you will not be alone with MY kids again.” I rubbed Thomas’s back, kissing his cheek as he hiccupped. “Say bye to daddy.” I took Tamara’s hand, heading outside, almost knocking Brian and Baylee down.

“Baylee!” Thomas looked at him than at me. “Mommy, if it’s okay with Uncle Brian, can we go play?” I looked at Brian, who was glancing between Nick and I.

“Yeah, sure buddy, let’s go.” The kids ran off before Brian finished talking. “Holler when you’re done.” I nodded my head and closed the door, crossing my arms as I looked at Nick, than down at Terri. He sighed, lifted her up and set her on the bed before walking back out to talk to me.

“Theresa, you can’t take my kids away.”

“I’m not taking your kids away Carter! I’m just not putting them in that position anymore! You wouldn’t stick them on a train by themselves and let harm come to them, right?”

“Right.”

“And you wouldn’t stick them in front of you if someone shot a bullet?”

“Of course not! I’d defend their lives!”

“So why are you putting them through this? God, Nick, they are five! FIVE! They can’t handle her, handle the way she is. Listen to me, not as your ex wife, or the mother of your kids, but as a friend, if nothing else. Terri has some very bad problems. She’s becoming even bitchier, to the point her friends don’t even want to hang out with her.” I ran my hands through my hair, trying so hard to get my point across. “She has issues. They have always been there, you know this. But since we came back into your life, they have gotten worse. Nick, you need to deal with this. Confront this. She’s slapped your kids. She’s slapped you. Hell, she’s slapped your fans! YOUR FANS! Maybe you don’t mean anything, or your kids don’t mean anything, but come on, the people who support you?” I sat down on the couch, feeling the cushion next to me sink.

“I know. Talking to her isn’t doing much good. And I told her that if she didn’t stop, I was sending her home, and I did threaten her that if I did that, it would be the last thing I do.”

“Which is a start. Hon, she’s poison for you.” I took his hand in mine, turning to face him. “I don’t think those drugs I found are AJ’s. Or any of the guys. But I know it’s somebody who has access to these rooms. Terri knew I had a main key. And I’ve seen some serious effects in her. The drastic changes in temper, the late nights, and the blood shot eyes. I’ve even heard her yelling at some roadie.”

“Drugs? You think Terri is the one doing them?”

“Nick, don’t be stupid. This is not the time to be stupid. You’re with her more than anyone else. You’ve seen her in some of the most…,” I chocked up on the word, not wanting to think about those scenes but knew I had to make him see, “…the most intimate of moments. You see her behind closed doors.”

“I can admit she’s not the same person. But...drugs?”

“For the sake of your kids, Nick, I need you to look. Every where! Her suitcase, her purse, her clothes. If I have to search it, I’m doing it with a court order. And if that’s the case, I will be taking your kids away, Nick, for good.” I quickly got up, leaving him to ponder that thought. I leaned against the wall outside of his door, taking a couple deep breaths. I never wanted it to come to that, but if he was honestly going to be pig headed about it all, than he was leaving me no choice whatsoever.

-----
I placed my elbows on the table, resting my chin on my folded hands as I watched the people outside the café. Smiling all the more as the fans kept coming, knowing the guys were staying in the hotel across the street. I sighed softly, my thoughts still rambled all together.

“You look like you could use a friend.” I smiled even more at the voice.

“Park it Kris.” She beamed as she sat down.

“Thank you. What’s on your mind girl?” I tugged my lip between my teeth, twisting my wedding band. “You still wear it?”

“Haven’t taken if off. And no, Nick hasn’t noticed. Actually, if you look closely, he still has his.”

“WHAT?”

“I know. It doesn’t look like a wedding band. And unless you were a die hard fan who watched him enough, you’d know it. But otherwise, not even close.”

“I see. You didn’t answer my question.”

“I punched Terri. Knocked her ass out and damn did it feel good.” I shook my head as Kris cheered. “Than I told Nick I suspect its Terri doing the drugs.”

“Are you positive?”

“No. Not in the least! And if, a big IF, it’s not her, I royally screwed that up. But I’ve really crossed out all other people. It has to be someone close to the guys. And none of them are stupid enough to do it. The wives, or girlfriends, are left. Leighanne is…” I trailed off as I glanced at Kris, who only raised her eyebrow. “You can’t tell her I told you, but she’s pregnant, so drugs are the last thing she’d be doing. As for Leigh, I may not think highly of her, but Howie would behead her if he found out. Besides, she’s too prissy to be the type to do it.”

“And I’m not doing it. Nor you, are you Resa?” I rolled my eyes at her.

“No. I asked Nick to do a search. But I can’t go to the management with just that. I need to see them on her, to have pictures, to have more die hard proof than a jealous ex wife. In fact, that would be the number cause for them to say ‘not buying it’.”

“I see.” I shook my head, glancing up as I felt someone step up to the table.

“Excuse me?”

“Yes?”

“Are you Theresa Carter?” I nodded, smiling at the young lady. “Oh my gosh, you’re so pretty.”

“Thank you. This is Kris, my best friend.”

“AJ’s girlfriend. Gosh, he looks so much happier. You’ve done a number for him.”

“Thanks. I’m sorry…you are?”

“Where’s my head, I’m Kasy. I was wondering if it was possible to take a picture with you two? Well, with my friends over there too. Jessica and Carrie?” I turned to Kris who shrugged.

“Of course Kasy, that’s fine. We’d love to.” The other girls smiled as they quickly walked over, hugging us as the kneeled down between us, the waiter quickly snapping a picture.

“Thanks again, Mrs. Carter.”

“Please, Kasy, Theresa is fine.”

“You know, if you don’t mind my saying so, what Terri blogs about you, is so off base. You’re not a bitch three times over,” Jessica commented.

“Well, I think she was misinformed.”

“No I wasn’t. I was stating the truth. Its airheads, stupid people, and teeny little bopper fans who seem to be screwing up the information.” I watched as both Carrie and Kasy wrapped a comforting arm around Jessica’s shaking shoulders, her voice hushed by the tears. “Nick is so much smarter than to date a fan, like you. So take your teeny bopper dreams and fantasies and just move on.” Carrie looked at Kris, than at me. I smiled, waving her to do what she wanted. She returned my smile, shoving Terri out of their way and into the waiter behind her, the loaded tray of food landing on Terri.

Chapter 57

I turned my back, covering my mouth, the same as Kris, hoping the laugh wouldn’t come out. But the moment Terri started cussing and screaming, we couldn’t help, we busted out laughing.

“Damn it Theresa, I have a fat lip and a scar on my face thanks to you and now I have food all over me!”

“That wasn’t my fault.” I stood up, laying some money on the table and turning to Terri, looking her over. “That was yours. Let me give you a touch of advice, if you want to stay with Nick and all. Don’t be mean to the fans. Trust me, at any given moment in time, he will chose the fans over you!” I gave her a saucy wave, than linked my arm through Kris’s as we walked back to the hotel.

“Woah, that woman was heated!”

“I know, and it was lovely wasn’t it?” I smiled all the more as Kris laughed.

“Wish I had a camera on my phone.” I stopped in the middle of walking and turned to Kris.

“You’re brilliant.”

“We know this, but why now?”

“If I can get a recording device, stick it on a pin or something and attach it to Terri, I maybe able to get the proof I need. I could follow her one day, but I don’t have the time for that. I can get that little microphone though; I have so many friends who have tons of gadgets.”

“And you give it to Terri how? Seeing how she’s your bestie and all?” I gave her a huge grin and shrugged.

“Nick of course!”

-----
I heard the door open and shut as I finished pulling my hair into a French twist and heard Nick talking to the kids. I grabbed the black pin stripped jacket and walked out into the room, smiling as he sat down on the couch with the kids. He glanced up, his eyes taking in the very professional business suit.

“Where in the world are you going?”

“I have a meeting. I shouldn’t be gone long actually.”

“With who that you look so fancy? And I do not recall ever seeing you in something like that.”

“I didn’t own a lot, they were suits if anything not skirts. And a meeting with management. They called me earlier, said I needed to talk to them. So, I’ll be back later.” I bent down, giving the twins each a kiss, chuckling as Nick stuck his cheek out, kissing it as well. “Behave!”

“We always do!”

“Right. Do not destroy my room guys. Or it’s coming out of your check buddy boy!”

-----
Ten minutes later, I sat down in the conference room, looking at the people, my foot tapping on the carpet, listening to what they had to say. I sighed, for the umpteenth time, wanting to smack each and everyone of them.

“Look, I’m not saying that I am totally positive it’s Terri. I’m simply saying I know it’s not the guys.”

“And you know this how, Ms Carter? Because you’re friends with all the guys?” I slammed my hand on the table as I stood up, smoothing out my suit.

“You asked me for my report, and informal one at that. I told you I didn’t have proof, solid proof, but I had my hunch. I’ve been in this business, I’ve seen the signs. My best friend is AJ and I saw the problems he went through. My own husband wasn’t safe from the sins of fame either. I know what I see, but I can’t give that to you without you questioning it. I’m asking for a little more time. Give me a week and I will get that proof you need.”

“Ms Carter, how can we be sure it’s not some lovers quarrel? Or some personal vendetta against Terri? She’s a harmless enough woman, from what I’ve seen.”

“She is, Ms Lawrence, honestly? And what if I told you she was ruining your incoming cash flow because she slapped a fan who longer wants to be a fan and spend the hundreds of dollars. Are you so naïve that you think fans hold such little power? Or what if calling them names made them change their minds about being so loyal? Open your eyes. Terri is not good news. Yes, I have problems with her due to my ex husband, but this is not something personal. This is about her doing something illegal and the fans, the guys, us, paying for it. Now, do you want me to do my job or are you going to hound me?” They looked at each other before nodding. “Thank you. I promise, in one week, you’ll have what you need.” With that, I grabbed my jacket and quickly left, slamming the door behind me.

-----
I walked around the hotel, letting my thoughts run wild, thinking of other ways I could get the proof, just in case this stupid little chip didn’t work. Not that I didn’t have faith in my friend; my faith was lacking in Nick. I was sure he wanted his kids, but I wasn’t sure anymore where his heart or his true feelings may lay. I sighed, reaching up and undoing the twist, feeling someone behind me and smiling as I turned.

“Hey stranger.”

“Hey yourself. It’s not everyday one finds you all fancied up. Lookin’ might nice in that suit.”

“Always a flirt. And where is your bodyguard?”

“James needed some fresh air, I didn’t think a few minutes would hurt.” I rolled my eyes at D.

“Shame, shame, shame.”

“Why are you all done up?”

“I had a meeting, with management. They aren’t exactly happy with my process about this whole drug deal.”

“They know about it?”

“Oh yeah. They know everything.”

“Why, do you report everything?”

“Not me. But they have others that do. So, they were drilling me about it and I’ve been here thinking.”

“Trying to figure out how to nail Terri?”

“What?” Howie shrugged as I gave him a pointed look. No one but a select few knew my thoughts. Unless your wife was Terri’s best friend and you yourself were one of my best friends.

“It’s pretty simple. Besides, Leigh told me she talked to you. She’s worried, not just over Terri, about you. She doesn’t think Terri’s quite stable anymore.”

“No shit on that. Not with the stunts she’s been pulling.”

“I know. So, any ideas?”

“A couple. But most of them involve Nick, since he’s really the closest one to her. I…I’m just not sure I can trust him.” Howie gently placed his hand on my arm, drawing my eyes back to his.

“Nick would do anything for you and the kids. Anything. I think Nick’s feelings are getting less and less confusing. He really does know who he wants, it’s just a matter of telling her. Resa, trust Nick. If he knows you really trust him, really have faith in him, he would…he will…kick Terri to the curb.” He turned around, starting to push James once more before stopping and looking at me. “Theresa.” I looked at him, hardly ever hearing him call me by my real name. “Nick loves you. He knows he made a mistake. Don’t let the past ruin what he wants to do in the future.”

Chapter 58

“You look like you need someone to talk to.” Nick glanced up and smiled at the blonde hair beauty.

“Maybe I do. Wanna join me?” Nick patted the seat next to him, swinging his legs off the side of the stage.

“What’s on your mind, Nickyson?” Nick chuckled, shaking his head.

“Resa and you, LeighAnne, are the only ones who get away with calling me that.”

“That’s because we are special, and you can’t deny that. So, why the long face? Thinking of your ex wife?” Nick nodded his head, running his hands over his jean clad legs. LeighAnne glanced at them, spotting the gold band on his left hand right away. “Nick, are you trying to feel complete?” Nick’s brow wrinkled as he looked up at LeighAnne, followed her gaze to his hand and nodded.

“Yeah, I suppose I am. When I’m with her, things feel so right, like I’m whole. I never even realized I felt like that, like I was…,” Nick smiled before finishing, “like I was incomplete. And part of me wants Terri, for some strange reason or other.”

“Have you tried being without Terri? Send her on a vacation alone, or without you. Than spend time with your family and see if you truly need Terri still. I mean, Nick, she’s screwing up majorly and you know this. How much more are you going to suffer? Or allow those you love to suffer?”

“You’re right LeighAnne.”

“I know I am.” She smiled as she threw her arms around his shoulder.

“How do you and Brian stay so strong?”

“Trust me, marriages all have rocky grounds and we aren’t any different, but the biggest issue, talk. You gotta be able to talk to your spouse. Be able to lean on them and have them lean on you. What happened between you and Resa sure seems like there was no talking going on. Resa needed you, even if she just about shunned everyone out. You were the man she loved and trusted. Still is, actually.”

“I know she does.”

“Look, Nick, life isn’t easy. It’s not supposed to be. How about you and Resa have a date night? Better yet, take her to dinner tomorrow night, since its BSB’s big anniversary day.”

“And Terri?”

“You tell Terri…I don’t know Nick, I can’t do all the work for you. Say, it’s only for those from the start. Or…I don’t know. We’re going to La Fuente though. The one were you took Resa for your guy’s first date. And you know how awkward it would be if you took Terri there. If I’m not mistaken, you have been avoiding a lot of the places you took Resa.”

“I have. And La Fuente is no different. No, taking Terri and not taking Resa is not an option. Thanks for listening LeighAnne.”

“You’re welcome sweetie.” She kissed his cheek before standing up and turning to walk away. “Nick, whatever you do, whatever you decide, make sure you really make the decision from your heart, and not your mind, or, any other part.” Nick glanced over his shoulder at LeighAnne, smirking.

“Resa has learned. She became way better in that department.”

“EWW!” LeighAnne covered her ears, grinning as she shook her head. “Did not want to know!” Nick cracked up, watching her leave.

-----
I glanced up from my laptop, watching all six kids in the pool, James being held by Howie. The twins, Mason, Baylee and Joslin were all plotting of how to tackle Uncle Howie, and by the grin on James’s face, he knew what was coming. I shook my head, having no heart to tell Howie to watch out. After all, he’s the one who got all the kids hyped up with sugar, than suggested they go for a swim, he can handle the torture of it now. It would show him not to do that again.

I went back to my email, reading it over, hoping I didn’t sound too desperate for a couple micro recording chips and a couple micro tiny cams. Maybe I could be lucky and have them installed on a necklace that Terri was bound to wear all the time. Granted, if it was expensive enough and it came from Nick, she would wear it, if only to show it off. Stupid female, just never learned. I quickly hit send, praying it would be read soon and than confirmed that I could get a shipment.

I finally sat my laptop down, closing it and dropping a towel over it, protecting it from the suns rays, but from oncoming water droplets as well. I leaned the chair back a little more, pulling my shades over my eyes and trying to relax.

“Lookie here, you get a break?” Behind my closed lids, I rolled my eyes.

“Lookie here, Terri being a bitch again. Nothing new there.” She huffed and took the only available lounge chair. Which sucked for me, seeing how it was right next to mine.

“Are you supposed to be protecting the guys?”

“I guess. Let me see, Brian, Kevin, and AJ are in their rooms, Nick is at the arena with two bodyguards, Howie is in the pool with a couple of kids. Why do think I’m down here?”

“Working on a tan? Since you need it?” I ground my teeth, making it a point to ignore her. I heard the giggle, peeking an eye open and watching Baylee run to the deep end, ready to dive in.

“Baylee?” He turned in my direction and I waved him over, pulling him down and whispering in his ear. “I’ll give you ten dollars if you do a cannon ball.”

“Won’t you get wet?”

“Yes, but I don’t care, for Terri will too. Think you can do that?” Baylee looked at Terri than at me, Brian’s grin coming out on his face. “You’re so much like your daddy. So, deal?”

“Deal, Aunt Resa.” Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Terri grind her teeth at that. Baylee ran, curled his legs up and yelled, ‘cannon ball,’ making Terri freeze, her eyes opening wide and than screeching as she got soaked. I cracked up, shaking the water out of my hair.

“COME HERE YOU LITTLE RUNT! HOW DARE YOU!” She stood up, marching over to the edge of the pool, not bothering to see the fans coming up around her.

“Who the hell do you think you are? Yelling at poor Baylee like that?” The girl planted her hands on her hips, glaring at Terri.

“And just who are you?”

“Deanna,” she said, pointing at herself. “And this is Manda,” pointing to her right. “Manda is a huge Nick fan. And Ashley here is a Brian fan, but more importantly, rather thinks Baylee is an adorable little boy.”

“And the last little musketeer?” The one standing behind the group smirked, giving Terri a rather pointed look.

“I’m Samantha. And while I’m a huge Nick fan myself, I’m a very adamant Terri hater. So right now, you yelling at the one person who let us in here and than yelling at Baylee, really just put you on my shit-o-meter.”

“I don’t have to take this from the likes of you. Theresa, get them out of here!”

“Hold up, Terri. Did you not hear Sam here?” Manda asked, uncrossing her arms.

“She said that Theresa let is in. We haven’t done anything but soak up some sun and talk to her. Why would you think she’s tossing us out?” Ashley asked, glancing over at me. I merely smiled, waved at Terri and closed my eyes.

“Look, I have no damn clue what is up with this little fan community, but you hating me doesn’t bother me. I can’t stand you guys either, with the way you always have to stalk and annoy and bug just to get a damn picture or a damn autograph. It’s rather sad.” My eyes opened wide and I sat up, shaking my head. She was seriously crossing the line. She knew jack sit about the fans and what they were feeling or thinking.

“Is that your final out take on it?” Deanna asked, glancing at the girls who all nodded at once.

“Yes it is. Grow up and realized that these guys are never gonna like you, nor want anything to do with you.” They all sneered, pushing Terri hard into the pool, but her arms shot out, grabbing one girl, who grabbed the other, all five of them ending up in the deep end. Samantha, the last one to get pulled, screamed that she couldn’t swim.

Chapter 59

I dived into the pool, yanking up the girl before she could swallow to much water and hefted her up on the edge, quickly getting out and patting her back, letting her cough up the little she did get out. Terri came up, sputtering and wiping the hair out of her face, as well as the other girls.

“You stupid bitch! Terri, she could have died!”

“They shoved me!”

“And you had no damn right say what you did.”

“It’s your word against mine Resa!”

“Bull shit, I have proof. Did you forget D was here?” At that, her eyes opened wide, turning and seeing Howie sitting on the steps at the shallow end, James patting the water. “Not to mention the other girls and all the kids! God, you only think of yourself! What the hell he sees in a self centered, shallow, uptight, snooty bitch is forever beyond me! Kids, get your towels, let’s go.” Howie picked James up, helping the rest of the girls and walking over to Samantha.

“It’s not much hon, but how about I give you, and your friends, backstage passes and front row seats?”

“T..thank you H…H..Howie.” She smiled, wrapping my towel tighter around her.

“Your welcome. It’ll be at will call, under Theresa Carter.” She nodded her head and I smiled at D.

“Take the kids up; I’ll take care of the girls.”

“Finally,” Terri muttered, walking over to her stuff.

“Not like that.” The girls gathered up their stuff and started walking out. Terri stood by the edge of the pool, watching them leave. I hosted my bag over shoulder, unable to resist and shoved her back in the pool, her cell phone in hand, quickly closing the gate to her heated shrills and name calling.

-----
I plopped down on the couch, clutching my wrap against my chest as I just stared at Nick. “Why are you doing this?” Nick Carted does not take anyone shopping, except his kids, and even that depends on his mood and what his kids need.

“Because La Fuente is a nice place to go to. And you need a nice outfit.”

“I have nice outfits.”

“Okay, something no one has seen you in.” I bite my lip, glanced at the kids and shook my head.

“But I’m not eating there. I’m working, and you know that.” He sat down on the coffee table before me and rested his hands on my knees.

“La Fuente is our place. I’m going there with no one else but you.”

“And what about your girlfriend?”

“Terri just gets to deal with being alone for a night.” I let out a sigh, running my hand over the back of my neck, hating Carter and the charm he possessed.

“Does it have to be the mall?”

“Yes, no, stop stalling and go put something on.” I laughed as I watched him. He was like a kid on so many levels, the tiniest things making him happy.

“You don’t like my suit?” I asked, finally standing up. Nick stood as well, his hands brushing my arms and his eyes turning darker.

“I do. And I prefer no man seeing you like that. Now…go!”

-----
Twenty minutes later, I linked my arm through Nick’s, actually enjoying his company. He had my laughing the whole way to the mall. And, it almost felt like he was trying…too court me, for lack of a better way of describing it. He was that man I once remembered and loved. The same sweet, charming, romantic, yet kid like Nick. And that was starting to scare me. Had things changed over the course of the last few months? A huge…YES! It was what I wanted, I couldn’t deny that. But at the same point in time, I also knew that I didn’t want the same ol’ Nick. I loved him, no doubt, but I grew up. Things within me had changed, and I wasn’t asking Nick to change, I loved most of his ways, but I needed him to grow up a little. To see me as me, not just a wife and value our relationship, our home.

It was way too easy to let things slide if you weren’t willing to work for it. And I know that’s where a lot of our problem laid before. Nor did we talk to each other anymore. I saw the way Brian confided in LeighAnne, I heard it often enough. And I saw the way Howie and Leigh were patient with each other and helped one another. There, at the end of our marriage, Nick and I weren’t like that. Granted, we started off that way, but we didn’t end that way. And the blame, laid at both of our feet.

But, like I said, I changed. I know that. I know what happened and I’m willing to learn and grow from that. The problem was, was Nick? If he honestly wanted me back, honestly wanted his family, I wasn’t seeing it. Sure, he was courting me, trying to win back my affections (let’s be honest, I’m not sure he really ever lost it) but I needed more. And I wasn’t too sure he could give me more. Or if he even knew how to give me more. I wasn’t asking for the world, believe me, I knew better than that. But a small little star to have wasn’t too much trouble I thought.

“Penny for your thoughts.” I lifted my eyes from the floor to his brilliant blue ones, having to agree with all those plenty of fan fiction writers that said his eyes often rivaled the ocean. They did, they were truly a gorgeous blue. And even sparkled, if you had the heart to look close enough.

“Did anyone ever tell you, Nick, that you’re eyes sparkle. They get this...bright blue to them when you’re happy?” His lips lifted up…and I’ll be damned, Nickolas Gene Carter just blushed! “What the hell is that?”

“What is what?”

“On your cheeks. They are pink! Nick, are you blushing?”

“No.” He turned his head, but I saw that pink get even deeper.

“Yes you are.” I grabbed his hand, linked his fingers with mine and made him turn to look at me. “And you have no idea how damn sexy you are when that happens.” I rolled my eyes as that sweet little smile turned into a smirk, shaking my head to ignore the smart ass comment he was about to give. “So, we need a dress.”

“Yes we do. And I’m picking it, so let’s go.”

-----
I looked in the mirror at the blue and silver dress, playing with the long flowing skirt and smiled, happy to finally find a dress after two hours of searching.

“I like it!”

“Finally!”

“Nick, you picked dressed that were too short or too skimpy. I am a mother for crying out loud.” He stood up behind me and rested his hands on my shoulders.

“You are, but you still have the right to be out in public and look sexy. Look at this dress. It’s a thin, off the shoulder style, a low back and a rather low front that gathers right under the breasts, so it’s actually highlight your top body of your body very much.” I stared at him in the mirror, my skin burning from his contact. Somehow, I managed to breath, granted, it was cut short when he leaned down and brushed his lips over my neck. I shivered as I closed my eyes.

“Nick…”

“Hmmm?” I wanted to believe that this sweetness would never end, but my eyes shot open as I heard a rather loud gasp behind me and saw Terri staring at us.

Chapter 60

“What the hell is going on Nick?” I glanced from Terri to Nick, feeling like a fool ten times over. I was about to walk back into the changing room when Terri grabbed my arm. “Oh no little wifey, this involves you too. Are you trying to steal my man? What are you doing here anyway? What happened to having a night out with the guys, Nick?” Nick’s jaw clenched and I realized that he hadn’t told Terri a damn thing. That, he in fact, had lied to her. Part of me was rather pissed off by that notion, and the other part, the other part was a little more happy, yet I couldn’t understand why.

“Terri, quiet it down. You don’t need to make a scene.”

“Like hell I don’t. Why are you with Resa?”

“Because I’m taking her shopping.” Terri looked like she just got slapped in the face by that simple statement.

“Shopping? For what? Why the hell is she wearing such a fancy dress?”

“Because she’s going to La Fuente.”

“I know, as your bodyguard.”

“No, as my date.” Terri’s jaw dropped as she looked at him than at me.

“I’m your girlfriend, Nick, not her. Remember, you didn’t want her anymore. You’re not allowed to change your mind.”

“I’m not changing my mind, Terri. This dinner is a huge deal for us, for the guys. And, I’m sorry, you’re not going.” I glanced down at the floor, my heart dropping. Okay, I wasn’t happy anymore. But, wait, no, he needed to stay with Terri, I wasn’t done getting my proof and the chip would be to me within two days.

“Yet Resa here gets to go? Kris, the newest edition gets to go? What the hell am I missing?” Nick pinched the bridge of his nose and I stepped up to him.

“Terri, I wasn’t asked by Nick, I was asked by management. Nick was just being nice and offered to get me something. But this was a quiet dinner and it was only supposed to be for those who have been there from the start. As you know, AJ does not follow the rules.”

“Neither does Nick, or did you forget about the affair?” I wouldn’t give her the satisfaction of even flinching before her, for I knew that’s what she wanted. Did the dagger hit the mark? Oh yeah, but I knew better.

“No, I’m not stupid blondie.” I looked at Nick, shrugged my shoulders and grinned at Terri. “Did you ever stop to think that the shoe might be on the other foot though?” With that, I left, heading back into the dressing room.

-----
Nick covered his mouth so he wouldn’t laugh as he saw the outraged look on Terri’s face.
“What did that wench just mean?”

“Nothing. Just let it go.”

“Fine. So, am I going to La Fuente? If I do go, I’ll forget you lied to me and I promise we make it up tonight. I even have this sexy little number I just bought.” She walked up to him and ran her nails down his chest. “Like when we first got together and I always wore those little numbers for you. What do you say sweetheart?”

“Terri, do you think our relationship is based upon sex?”

“Well, no, not really. You love me, just like I love you.”

“Really? Or do you love the things I can do for you?”

“Nick, no, I love you.”

“Terri, are you being honest with yourself? With me?”

“I know everyone says means things about me, that I only want you for your money for what you can do for me, but that’s not true. I want you, really, just you.”

“If that’s the case, why are you beating up on my fans?”

“I am not.”

“I know everything you have done. Really Terri, please. If you love me, don’t let them get to you.” She sighed, crossed her arms and than huffed.

“Fine, I won’t be bitchy to them. Now will you please send Theresa on her way?”

“No. I have a couple things I have to discuss with her about the kids.”

“Okay, okay, got it. But, I still get to go to La Fuente right?” Nick glanced down at her, something in him twisting as her looked at her. She no longer appealed to him anymore. In fact, it could be stated that he started finding her rather plain.

“Yeah, if you promise, no more abuse to my fans. They mean to the world to me Terri; I won’t have you hurting them again!”

“No more, got it. Than I’ll see you later sweetie.” She stood on her tip toes and kissed him, letting it linger, yet he honestly felt nothing but revulsion towards her. A sure sign that he was falling out of love with her. He sighed, glanced at the dressing room and froze.

“Don’t worry Carter, I heard and saw it all.” I handed him the dress and walked up with him to the cashier.

-----
I sat down at the table, swirling my ice cream around, feeling Nick’s gaze on me.

“What?”

“You’re thinking of something?” I shrugged. My brain was on overload actually with all the thoughts flooding through it.

“I can’t pin point one thing actually.”

“Try to.” I licked my spoon and finally looked up at Nick.

“Are you trying to make me the other woman?”

“No. At least, that’s not my intention.”

“Than what is, Nick? Because I’m getting really confused. All afternoon you’ve been sweet, funny, charming, the way you once were. Than Terri rolls up, and you’re kissing her, telling her things that you told me weren’t going to happen. So, I’m really confused.” Nick sighed and ran his fingers through his hair.

“I don’t have…the same feelings for Terri anymore. I don’t, I don’t know. I spend time with you and it’s like, you feel right for me. You…make me want to be better. I even resorted back to wearing it.” He held up his left hand and I just about fell out of my chair as I saw the gold band sitting there. “Terri hasn’t noticed, I doubt she would. And since I’ve slipped it on, I really haven’t touched her. I don’t want to.”

“So, are you willing to believe me now when I tell you I’m dead certain she’s the one with the drugs?”

“Of course. I don’t recall really doubting you. I just didn’t want to think about how badly that would have meant for me and how I screwed up. But do you have proof?”

“No, I honestly don’t. But I was sorta hoping I could count on you for that?” Nick’s eyebrows rose up as he looked me.

“Please don’t ask me to do something stupid…”

“No, no, it’s nothing more than giving her a gift. And to make sure she wears it at all times.”

“A gift? Like?”

“A simple label pin. I got a friend who’s going to give me some chips so I can place them around. I need to record her, but I have nothing. She won’t hang around me and if you spend all your time with her, she’s gonna know something is up. So, I figured this way, we can nail her by her own mouth.”

“But I don’t have to do anything.” I tugged on my lip.

“Yeah, you’re gonna have to put up with her until things are done. We can’t tip our hand too soon here.”

“I’m not good at this spy game.”

“I’m not asking you to be good Nick. I’m asking you to be helpful for your band, but more importantly for your family…whatever part of it you want.” I gave him a smile as I reached my own left hand to cover his, letting my own wedding ring catch the light.

Chapter 61

I sat down in the chair, unable to actually stop giggling. Kris pinched my arm and I laughed even harder.

“Woman, if you don’t stop shaking, I’m going to burn you with this curling iron.”

“I can’t help it. I kinda feel like it’s a first date, with these stupid butterflies and everything. And it’s sad because she’s still with him, yet he did make it better by telling me that she wasn’t going to dinner after all, she wasn’t feeling good.”

“True, but you know that she’s going to be leaving.” I glanced at Kris in the mirror and shook my head.

“I thought that. I even told Nick my plans and what I wanted him to do. We even have a pin she would like and wear. But, I’m not 100 percent positive that he believes me or that he’s going to go through with it.” I held Kris’s gaze before she broke it and started working on curling my hair again.

“I think Nick is way blonde.”

“He is. But you know that man is still might sexy. I won’t ever think of him any other way.”

“Eh, I guess he’s okay.”

“Oh, do not give me that.” She smiled before tilting her head.

“Can I ask you a funky question?”

“Don’t you always Kris?” I laughed even more as her mock glare. “Okay, whatcha got?”

“If you could rewind time, what’s the one point that you would go back to, with the guys?” I slowly started grinning even more.

“The Millennium days.”

“Really? Why? Wasn’t your job tougher?”

“Job wise, yes, it sucked; more screaming fans, more girls hounding them. But, Nick really stole my heart by than. Granted, listening to him sing made me wince. Actually, he still kinda does. I suppose, to me, he sounds…nasally. But, I just…his goofiness attracted me. And now that he’s older, and with her, he’s not quite the same. I can look back over his photos and see some kind of twinkle glowing in those blue depths. And now, now there’s like emptiness there. And it’s kinda scary. But, when they were at their peak, Nick really shinned. Truly, they all did.”

“That they did. I think that’s when I started crushin’ on D?”

“You too? I was with Nick but if Howie had asked…” I giggled again, watching her.

“So, can you give me a favorite song off of Millennium?” The smile slipped off my face and she watched, resting her hand on my shoulder.

“When Nick and I split, I would fall asleep, crying to ‘Back To Your Heart’. I know that’s AJ’s song, but I always picked out Nick and would think that he was singing that to me and claiming that he wanted me back. The Boys are known for their ballads, true, but that song always stole my breath, my heart, away.” Kris fixed a curl, smiling softly.

“Yeah, that it does. I think I had an orgasm the first time I heard that song.” I looked up at her and started cracking up.

-----
Nick backed way from the door, frowning as he stared at it. So, he knew that she knew he changed? And that’s what the fans mean when they said they wanted the old Nick back. Just because he hit a milestone for his birth years, he didn’t have to be so…old. It was his nature to be goofy, to be hyper, and to be full of pranks. And yet, Terri always told him to stop, to be more mature. So, he listened, because he thought he loved her. Because he wanted to really believe that she loved him. But now, now he could see the truth. She only wanted him for what he could do for her. Which was actually a lot. And no matter how he sliced it, and no matter what others told him, leaving her wasn’t so cut in dry. Especially if what he saw hiding in her suitcase was true.

He sighed, leaning his head against the wall. This whole situation sucked more than he cared to admit. And, yes, he knew he was stupid about it. Tossing Resa’s love aside for a woman that he thought was the greatest thing. He honestly didn’t need everyone telling him something he knew for quite a while.

“Hey man, what’s up? Aren’t the girls ready yet?” Nick glanced at Kevin, figured of all the people he could talk to, Kevin was the one who would probably understand, for his situation wasn’t all that different.

“Uh, I don’t think so. They were talking. Look, can you get them? I forgot something in my room.”

“Yeah, sure. Nick, are you okay?”

“Not as well as I could be. Listen, when we get back, think we can talk man?” Kevin just looked at Nick but nodded his head.

“Of course dude.” Kevin frowned as he watched Nick’s retreating back, quite shocked. The last time he saw Nick look that serious was when he was thinking of marriage. Kevin shook his head and knocked on the door, waiting for the giggling to stop.

-----
I stood up, smoothing the blue and silver dress down as I made my way to open the door, smiling at Kevin.

“Ah, they send the strong man to come get us mere women.”

“Hardly. You could whoop my ass in a second, Resa. But, you do two do look lovely. Ready to be wined and dined?”

“That depends. Are you taking us dancing afterward? You know you owe me a tango?” I grabbed my purse, linking my arm through his.

“Oh, Richardson, that is not fair. You can not tango with Resa and than leave me alone.” Kevin shook his head, but smiled all the same as he walked us down to the limo.

“What are we waiting on?” he asked, glancing at Brian.

“Nick, who else?” I looked around the limo, shrugging as I sat down, finally seeing Nick run out to the limo.

“Sorry, I forgot something.”

“As usual dude.” We all chuckled as he just rolled his eyes, shoving Brian. I watched his hand, yet again surprised to see that gold back flash in the moon light. Really, why the hell was he still wearing his band? I frowned, thinking that over, not realizing the lapse in time for we were already pulling up to the restaurant. Nick smiled as he offered me his hand and helped me out.

“By the way Resa, you look amazing. I think I need to thank your fashion coordinator here.” I rolled my eyes, but couldn’t stop my smile from getting even bigger. He lead me to the table and even held out my chair for me.

“Thank you Nick.”

“My pleasure.” He sat down next to me and it was almost like a throwback to the days of us dating.

“Excuse me, Mr. Carter?” All heads turned to the matrie’d as he stepped up beside Nick.

“Yes?”

“There’s a young woman at the entrance asking for you. She says that she’s your girlfriend.” I glanced over my shoulder to see Terri standing there than back to Kris as she rolled her eyes, than to Nick as he groaned.

“Damn it, she wasn’t feeling good. Just because I’m here with another woman.” He tossed his napkin on the table and walked over to her, arguing for several moments before finally tossing up his hands and grabbing her arm roughly, leading her to the table. She rubbed her arm as he let go.

“I don’t need the bruises.”

“I wish that would knock some sense into you actually.”

“You don’t mean that. You know you wanted me here, you even said I could come. But it’s your friends that don’t.” She rubbed along his arm, her dress barely holding her in.

“Terri, you’re about to pop out of your dress.”

“Why are you checking me out for, Theresa?”

“I’m not. I just rather not see boobs pop out in a well do place, such as this. They have class, where it’s obvious, you don’t.” She gritted her teeth, her blue eyes darkening as they stared me down. But her lips lifted up into a sneer, thinking she could get me into a corner.

“For your information, Theresa, Nick likes his woman to be half naked in public.”

“No, he doesn’t, Terri. He never has. It’s a turn off for him.” I looked at Nick, returning the smile he threw at me.

“She’s right Terri, I hate it. Now, lift your dress up.” She glared at him than at me again, quietly hissing between her teeth.

Chapter 62

I grabbed my wine, taking a long drink. I mean, I knew she was coming, I guess I was really hoping that when Nick said she wasn’t, and that she really wasn’t. But than again, Terri wasn’t the type to just let me take her man away.

“So, Resa, did Nick tell you I got tickets to see Demon Slayer?”

“No, he didn’t!” I slapped Nick’s arm at that. “How cold you not tell me that?”

“Who’s Demon Slayer?” I took another sip of my wine as I glanced at Nick who looked at me, a smile tugging at his lips.

“They are a rather hardcore metal group, babe,” AJ said, slipping his arm along the back of her chair. “I got an extra ticket.”

“Excuse me, AJ, do not be offering Theresa a ticket. She’s not dating Nick, you know.” Both Nick and I looked over at Terri, Nick’s brows snapping together a lot more quickly than mine.

“What the hell Terri, you don’t even like Demon Slayer.”

“That’s not true babe.”

“I play them all the time and you tell me to turn that shit off. Why would you want to go see them when you can’t stand them?”

“Because of me, Nick. Terri is well aware of how we actually hooked up. And she’s just threatened that it’s going to happen again is all.” I shrugged, feeling her ice cold blue eyes staring straight at me, and smirked to myself. I looked at her out of the corner of my eye and saw her place her hand on Nick’s thigh, which he quickly removed.

“Woah, I wanna hear this. I don’t think I have!”

“Leigh! Don’t encourage them!” Leigh just shrugged at Terri, resting her elbows on the table and her head on her hands, staring at Nick and I rather intently. I licked my lips as I caught Kristen’s smirk. Oh yeah, Terri was losing her friend.

“You see, I have been a huge fan of Demon Slayer for many years. So, they were in LA and I went to the concert with one of my friends. As were leaving the bar, Nick here totally bumped into me. The bottle of beer I was carrying for my friend totally broke. The beer poured all over him and the glass cut me, sliced my arm rather well.” Nick chuckled and I smiled. “He apologized over and over again. In order to finally shut him up, I kissed him. It didn’t last long and I ended up gagging.”

“Not because of my kiss, but because of the smell. I stunk so bad.”

“And I was bleeding. Anyway, he said I had to go back to his hotel because the group that he was with had a meeting with his management and wouldn’t believe he wasn’t drinking. And I had to get a top that would cover the slice on my arm because the people I was meeting the next morning needed to know I wasn’t a klutz and could protect their big money makers.”

“Needless to say, she stayed the night.”

“And it was my mistake.” Without thought, Nick slipped his arms around my shoulders, but Kris was the one who saw the anger flash in Terri’s eyes. “When we woke up the next morning, we realized that were both late for the meeting. So we raced downstairs and…ended up making everyone laugh.”

“You weren’t aware who he was, Resa?”

“I swear Leigh, it just never clicked in my mind. Which is odd, seeing that it’s my job to protect people.”

“So, Resa, want that ticket?” AJ smirked, glancing at Terri and cocking an eyebrow up, daring her silently to say something.

“Duh, J! I am so there!”

“And you Nick?”

“Of course dude. Hey, Kris, since I know you don’t like that type of music, would you mind watching the twins?” I looked over at Kris who shrugged.

“Actually, if my baby here can get another ticket, I wouldn’t mind going. You like them honey, and I want to help you support them. After all, that’s what you do in a relationship.” I had to cover my mouth to stop the laugh that so badly wanted to come out because I could see the anger flashing even more on Terri’s face.

“Actually, if you wanted Resa, I’ll gladly watch the twins. James would love to play with them. In fact, Kris, you can bring Joslin over too.” I had no choice but to look at Terri, her hands holding tightly to her chair, her teeth clenched.

“Actually, Leigh,” she said, through gritted teeth, “I was hoping you might want to go out, seeing as I’m free.”

“But I’m not. I think I’d rather spend some family fun time.”

“The kids aren’t family!”

“That’s not true. The twins are cousins to James and Joslin is almost right there too. It’d be great. Sorry though.” I was forced to lean back behind Nick so she couldn’t see my shaking shoulders, but that didn’t stop the snickers that came from both LeighAnne and Kris. I cleared my throat a couple times and finally looked at my menu, wanting and needed to distract myself.

“Nick, honey, do you know what I would like from here, seeing as I’ve never been.”

“I know, Terri. And, no, I really don’t know.” Nick looked at me and rolled his eyes. I shook my head, actually finding tonight to be even more enjoyable because of Terri. It was downright funny to see the many outrageous looks on her face, for she was fully washing away that standing. Granted, I couldn’t have her run off before I got everything I needed either. This meant, of course, that I had to have a talk with Leigh and how she couldn’t push Terri away so soon, no matter how upset Leigh got with her friend there. “Resa?”

“Yes Nick?”

“Do you remember what I used to get? I’m not seeing it.” I looked over the menu and than glanced through the chicken items, finally spotting it and pointed to it.

“It’s right there, Carter.” I felt a strong wind as Terri slammed her menu down and glared at Nick and I.

“Nick, Resa, I think we need to have a talk outside!” I looked up at her than at Nick.

“No, I don’t belong in that conversation.”

“I’m saying you do. So get your ass up and head outside.” I glanced around the table and threw my own menu down.

“Terri, for your sake, do not address me like that again. Or your ass will be out, in the street, put there personally by me!” With that, I stalked by her, making sure I bumped her on the way out.

Chapter 63

I followed Terri outside, crossing my arms as I just stared at her, smiling to myself at her pacing. I finally glanced at Nick who was looking more irritated as the seconds ticked by. I pinched his arms lightly and shook my head, reading the thoughts and feelings in his eyes. Yes, everyone wanted her gone and if Nick tossed her out, that would make everyone happy. But, that wouldn’t stop her from wiggling her way back in. Nor would that start to help with the pain she had caused everyone. So, even if Nick didn’t like it, he had to deal with her for a little bit more. Granted, that didn’t mean he had to sleep with her or even…no, he did have to show some kind of affection.

“Look, I can see you’re upset, but Terri, any problems you have with Nick, are with him, not me.” With that, Terri stopped her pacing and stared at me.

“That, Resa, is where you are wrong! This has every bit to do with you. Since you have come back, you have done everything you can to try and steal my man! He left you, you stupid whore! For me! Do you think he would honestly want you back?”

“Hold your damn horses! I am not a damn whore! And if he’s looking else where for love, than that’s on you and not me. Perhaps you should try harder to fight for your man instead of spending his money. There is more to relationships than just cash you know!”

“And who the hell are you to give me advice? You lost Nick’s baby and than you lost him!”

“At least I am willing to have his kids. What are you willing to do?”

“I would do anything to not only please my man, but keep my man!” Her eyes blazed and her hands were clenched. I took a step back, watching her, something throwing up a red flag in my mind.

“Amazing that you, of all people, would say that. You, who has slapped, pushed, and almost drowned Nick’s fans. In that sick, twist mind of yours, how do you think that makes him happy? How you think that pleases him?”

“And what, Theresa, do you think you know of him? That you being married to him for those few years makes you a Nick expert now? He’s grown, he’s changed. I’ve been there for those changes, so don’t you dare tell me about my boyfriend!”

“I am not Terri, I’m only suggesting.” I glanced at Nick who had remained quite, a look of amusement etched on his face. “People grow up, both physically and mentally and I’m not disputing that, actually. But there are things that Nick Carter loves, and those have never changed and will never change. Nick loves his fans, even the crazy ones who stalk him and hate you, or hated me. He knows that they are his EVERYTHING and nothing you say can or will change that. But, before that, Nick Carter loves his family! That means the twins included. Those people, his brothers and sisters, those are people he will always love and adore. And yet, you can’t stand them either! Tell me Terri, how can you hope to have a true and honest and loving relationship when you can’t stand those very simple factors that he loves the most?” I watched as Terri’s breath became erratic, the both of us knowing she had no answer for that. I shrugged my shoulders at her.

“You just need to leave my man alone.”

“Why Terri? You didn’t leave mine alone.” Her eyes flashed again and her arm started to rise but Nick placed his hand on hers.

“Do not lay a hand on her. She’s right Terri. How about we go back to the room and talk?” Terri glared at me before turning to Nick and sliding her hand up his arm and than around his neck, pulling him down for a kiss. I turned around, wanting to gag and yet, even knowing what was going on without seeing that still made me sick to my stomach. I stalked back into the restaurant and took my seat again, lifting a brow as Kris just looked at me.

-----
Nick finally broke the kiss, feeling relief when he would actually be done faking feelings that he no longer felt. He gazed at her; smiled somewhat, knowing the next words would upset her yet praying she understood.

“Look, I gotta stay a little long; why don’t you go back to the room, get into something nice, comfy and maybe sexy. And then I’ll be there shortly?” Terri giggle as she ducked her head and Nick almost wanted to laugh at that.

-----
Terri watched Nick walk back inside and couldn’t help but think that now really was the time to win back his heart, that she could show him that he did love her, that they did belong together; certainly way better than him and Resa. She giggled a little and than waiting for the taxi, still smiling as a group of fans made their way over.

“Excuse me.” Terri turned around; trying to remember what Nick said about talking and dealing with his fans, no matter what she like doing.

“Yes? Can I help you ladies?”

“I’m Joanna, and these are my friends, Brandi, Toni and Skylar.”

“It’s a pleasure.”

“Perhaps for you Terri,” Skylar said, lifting a brow, disdain all over her face as Skylar looked Terri over.

“Ladies, let’s not really get into any fights, huh? I’m on my way back to the hotel to enjoy a quiet night with my boyfriend.”

“And that lies the problem. You see, we just aren’t Nick Carter fans, we are Resa fans too. And the way you treated both of them has done pissed us off. But, than and you went and attacked fans.”

“Brandi here has just about summed it up, Terri. Who, in their right mind, goes and attacks fans? Honestly, are you like dumb?” Terri’s lips curled up at Joanna’s comment, but she caught sight of Nick through the window and knew that she couldn’t do anything. But saying something was something entirely different.

“Listen here you little dip shit. You all think that you can snag Nick that you can be a better a lover, friend, or girlfriend to him. But you are just daydreaming. Nick may adore his fans, but he would never date them. Furthermore, he would never glance at sleezy, slutty tramps like you guys. Nick has too much class.”

“Oh…like us? Terri, have you looked in a mirror? You are practically falling out of that dress! How the hell is that classy?” Toni asked, wanting nothing more than to punch Terri right now.

“Look here you little tramps, I don’t need you getting into the affairs of Nick and I, thank you,” Terri announced, shoving each girl in turn on the shoulder. “If Nick wanted Theresa so damn badly, than believe me, he would have stayed with her. Not leave her or cheat on her.”

“Only cause you brain washed him.”

“Hardly, Brandi. Nick needed a woman, not a damn girl who kept him acting like a little kid! He needed someone who could show him that teasing fans with his stupid hip movements or the slight tease of skin by lifting his shirt was so over played! That he needed to man up and start being the singer that he could be. Than again, he needed way better fans than what he has now. Little teenagers who think they are so smart. Or fans that con people into getting their own way!”

“Is that what you think us fans of Nick’s do? Con people? Some of us are willing to stay up for days just to catch a glimpse of him. And for your damn information, if Nick Carter thought his fans were so bad, why would he always be giving them shout outs, praising us and claiming us that he loves us?” Joanna asked, having no problem getting up in Terri’s face.

“Because,” Terri responded, shoving Joanna away from her, “Nick does need the money rolling in and the best way to get it is from people who love him so much to spend hundreds of dollars on him. Those fans who are to dumb to know that they don’t need to.” Skylar narrowed her eyes, her anger just pushed over the top. She fisted up her hand and let it swing at Terri, connecting her fist with Terri’s cheek.

“First off, Resa is actually a great woman, you can learn a thing or two from her.”

“Right Brandi, and Nick does love his fans. And people like you…that’s who he hates!” Terri growled as she clutched her cheek and her eye, knowing that in just a few hours she was going to have black eye.

“Why you bitches! You are so gonna pay for that!” Terri lunged for all four of them yet all of them gained up and shoved her hard enough to shake the taxi that she had stopped.

“If you honestly had any sense little miss than,” Toni started saying again, “you’d honestly stay away from Nick.”

“Besides, Resa will always be better than you. Remember, you’re just a fling for Nick,” Joanna wrapped it up, the ladies all turning on their heel. Terri watched them go, anger coursing through her veins. It was her turn to get even at Resa and her precious fans, and her time to win Nick’s heart once and for all.

Chapter 64

Terri finally got into her room, her anger still blazing. She was beyond tired of dealing with a stupid ex-wife who kept putting her nose in affairs that had nothing to do with her. She was beyond the point of fed up of dealing with fans who thought they knew best for Nick and kept making a point of telling her. She knew that she couldn’t go and tell Nick that she wanted him to stop performing so the fans would stop. She, at least, was smart enough to know that he really would never give up singing. Although she wasn’t quite able to grasp the thought that the fans would ever stop.

She quickly went to her suitcase, looking for those pink and blue pills that would make sure Nick stayed hers. Than she looked for that little fine package of powder, needing a hit to calm her nerves. She searched through her whole suitcase, looking through all her clothes, starting to panic. She got up and looked through her purse, still turning up nothing. She screamed her anger and frustration burning even more.

She finally paused, her eyes narrowing as a thought came to mind. And the longer that she thought it over, the more she started to smile. For she knew that someone took it. She really didn’t think Resa would go looking through her personal items. But she already knew that there were two little runts who already messed up her things.

“Ah, now that makes my job even easier. If they have it that means it’s in their room. How funny would it be to find miss high and mighty with the drugs that she was looking for? Thank God that Julie from the guys’ management had become my only other dear friend.” She glanced at her watch and checked the time, knowing that it was way too late to call her but tomorrow morning; she would make it a high priority to make that call. But right now, she had bigger issues to worry about. She grabbed a water and took the pill than set the whole bedroom up for a romantic night and than get into his favorite nightie and leaned back on the bed, waiting for him.

-----
Nick glanced at his phone, surprised that he hadn’t gotten any phone calls about where he was. Damn, he really needed to cut the ties with her. And he was. Lately, it was just too many things that were adding up to annoy him. And everyone seemed to know this.

“If you need to go to her, go. The guys won’t miss you.” He looked over at me and smiled.

“Are you sure?”

“Nick, I need to nail her. I can’t afford you two to break up before I get the information that I need and you know that.” He leaned over and kissed my cheek.

“Thank you.”

“No need for that.” He got up and made his way out the door, every pair of eyes trained on him.

“Where is Nick going?” I turned to look at Kevin and bit my lip, doing a quick glance at Leigh.

“Don’t worry about me, Resa. Terri isn’t really my friend, so I won’t go confide in her.” I looked again at Leigh and started to shake my head. They really couldn’t just start acting all bitchy toward her, no matter how they felt. And they had to see why I needed them to act like nothing happened. Or that they knew of anything going on. And sometimes, that was a lot harder than not really knowing.

“Look, I understand how you all are feeling right now. Finding out things about her and you want her out. Believe me, I want Nick to do away with her, but there is something I want more and that’s to do my job. I have a feeling that if you were to just to kick her out so to speak, that she would find a way back in. I want her put away, in jail!”

“And how are you going to manage that? She’s not going to just give you any information about ant illegal stuff she’s doing, or not doing?” I smiled as I listened to Leigh talk and leaned back in my seat.

“You are very right Leigh. She won’t tell me anything. But, she would tell someone just so she could show off to someone. And, I might just record every little thing she had to say.”

“What do you mean, record? How are you going to do that Resa?” Howie asked, leaning forward and resting his arms on the table.

“Do you think I came into this job without any knowledge? I have friends who have microchips that are small enough to fit on the back of a pendant or pin and will never be noticed and yet it is strong enough to transmit up to 25 miles away. And since I’m the one who will be recording, we are never more than 25 miles away from each other. Even if I hate it, it does have it’s good sides.” I glanced around the table, finally stopping at Kevin as he spoke up next.

“Not that I’m doubting your word, or anyone here, but we all know Terri was the one using drugs and we all know that she planted them. Can’t you just tell management that you know that?”

“I did Kevin. They want proof. They think, let me rephrase that, Julie thinks I’m only after Terri because she stole my husband. They think I’m lying to smear her name. That I’m out for revenge. That I can’t get my husband back and she sees this as a perfect chance for me to get even.”

“Are you flipping kidding me? They honestly believe that crap?” I shrugged in response to his second question.

“You might be a lot of things Resa, but a woman who makes up lies to ruin people’s reputation is not something you would do.”

“I know Kristen. And you know that, you all know that. But you guys also know that it takes once voice in that group to make some type of comment before everyone backs it up. I’ve dealt with them for quite a while, and they haven’t changed.”

“Hell, that’s all the more reason to believe you.”

“I know Kristen, I know. I can’t change their minds though. This is why I need you guys to really act like nothing has changed. I know her type and I know that her next move is going to be big. Something that no one saw coming and that’s more than likely going to cause more pain than good.” I turned my head and looked at Leigh. “I had hoped she confided in you enough to let you on that secret.” Leigh twisted her lips, glanced at her husband and than at AJ.

“For the sake of you guys, and for the sake of our friendship here, I’ll try to help you in anyway I can, Resa.”

Chapter 65

Nick slowly walked into the room, somehow not surprised that the music was playing or that she was standing in the middle of the room with nothing more than a pink nightie on. His eyes traveled over and he recalled telling her once that that was his favorite color and his favorite nightie on her, but he felt now that the color mad her look sick. But, he could think of one female where that would have looked amazing.

“You’re late.”

“No, I’m not Terri. You weren’t even supposed to go tonight. You said you weren’t feeling good. And on top of that I told you that you weren’t invited to the dinner. And you really just like to make up your own rules or something?” He started unbuttoning his shirt, slipping both his jacket and his shirt off, laying them on the back of the couch.

“Nick, you can’t be mad at me. I wanted to spend time with you. Do you know that we haven’t even spent a whole day together in almost two months? You are ignoring me, damn it.” He watched, in morbid fascination, his lips twitching, half waiting for her to pound her feet and stick her lower lip out. Hell, Tamara was only five, actually getting ready to turn six, and she acted more mature than Terri did on Terri’s good day.

“And I told you that when you came on this tour, my job comes first. Although, at the rate you’re going, I’m going to be out of a job, thanks to you and the way you keep pissing the fans off. So, cool it.”

“Cool it? Are you serious? You’re fans hate me!”

“I don’t give a shit, Terri. They are my fans. Ask any wife, or ex-wife, no one is liked. But, if you could be a little nicer them, they would return the favor, trust me.”

“Fine. I’m sick of having this damn conversation. If you want me to be all happy and lovey dovey with your fans, like Resa, than so be it.” He cringed, that triggering the very reason why he couldn’t have Terri pissed off at him. Shit, this was not something he was going to like to do. He followed her into the room, mentally groaning.

“I’m sorry baby. I just want you to treat them with a bit more respect, is that so hard to do?” It was on the tip of her tongue to say yes, but instead, she just shook her head. She had a gut feeling that her relationship with her man was not all that it seemed and she was slowly losing that. Certainly not something she wanted, but if she was, she wasn’t leaving without a fight and she wasn’t leaving without something from him.

He followed her into the bedroom and she knew that he still wanted her, no matter what the parts of his body could say, his little him did still want her. Which was fine at this point in time because that was all she wanted, hell, all she needed to achieve her goal.

She sat down on the bed and he moved to stand in front of her. His hands cupped the back of her neck and he made her look at him. In front of him, he had to replace her face for what he had to do; he couldn’t do it with HER anymore. He was the world’s biggest fool, for he knew who his heart belonged to, yet he just kept fighting it. And he knew that if took time to rebuild that relationship, but he had a start as to how.
He lifted her up and quickly crushed his lips to hers, her arms sliding around his waist as his other than came up to hold onto her neck. He lightly clutched her hair in his fingers, tugging a little, rather enjoying the sound of her shocked gasp. He forgot for a moment that it wasn’t Terri who enjoyed that.
Her tongue ran over his lips as her nails raked over his back, knowing that moan that she heard was for her, and her alone. She fell to the bed as he lightly pushed her, their lips never parting.

-----
“What did I miss?” I lifted my head up, looking at Kris over the cup of coffee I held at my lips.

“What do you mean? What did you miss?”

“Terri just came down in the middle of the night with the hugest grin and went over to Leigh’s door than thought better of it.” I shrugged than toward my own head to the entrance as I watched Terri enter the tiny little hotel café, a smile as wide as the Grand Canyon on her face.

“I’m guessing that means she had a good night.” I turned to look at Kris and shrugged my shoulders, not wanting to think about the cause for that happiness.

“Mmhmm.” We both paused though as she came over, still smirking.

“Hey ladies, how are you two doing?” What the hell…just a few hours ago, Terri was ready to take my head off and now she was all sugar and spice? Something was very much up! “Don’t look shocked. I just wanted to say hi. Gotta go though. Hot, naked blondie upstairs waiting for me. Bye ladies.” I turned to look at Kris, whose expression matched my own.

-----
Terri walked back up to her room, rather pleased with herself. She knew that as soon as Julie called her back, Resa would be gone within a number of days. And getting rid of Kris was something that would take a little more work. Although, if she caught AJ cheating, that would certainly put a dent in their relationship. Oh, that would be prefect! And maybe if AJ was really hurting, than he would leave Nick alone, telling him to leave her. No one left Terri! She was the one to always end relationships. And with a sugar daddy like Nick, she would be a fool to leave him. No other man would support her like he did. And than, with Kris and Resa gone and AJ back to screwing every other chick, her world would once more be righted and she didn’t have to worry about anyone or anything. Which, in her book, was about damn time. She was sick of everyone screwing her world up!

Chapter 66

She entered the room quietly, frowning a little as she heard the shower. Nick never got up to take a shower. In fact, when she left him he was sound asleep. And nothing woke that man up! Hell, half the time, his kids alone couldn’t wake him up.

She sat her coffee down and walked into the bathroom, watching him come out of the shower and wrap the towel around his waist. Terri watched him than sighed, leaning against the doorframe. He finally glanced up and looked at her.

“What?”

“You never take a shower that quickly.”

“I heard you get up and I wanted to take one. Is that so bad?” He had to take one. For all that he was worth; he couldn’t stand to still haver her scent on or around him. And usually, he would be curled up to her and fall right to sleep after a round of sex, but he felt her leave and he just had to get up. He looked her over, wrinkling his brows a bit, wondering why the hell she was dressed. The same could be said of her, she never left his arms after sex. “And what did you go and do?”

“Oh, I went and got us some coffee and something to eat. I figured after that, you might need something.”

“Oh, thanks.” She tilted her head a little, her finger curling around one of her blonde curls as she slowly looked him over, feeling in her gut that something was wrong. And she just couldn’t afford to lose this man, not until she had what she needed to live comfortably for the next dozen years. And this last little jaunt wasn’t enough, for he went against her wishes and actually used a condom. The one damn time she took the pills! “What are you looking at?”

“Nothing, just you. Why? Is that all of a sudden wrong? To admire my very sexy and handsome boyfriend?” He smiled at her and shook his head.
“No, there is nothing wrong with that.” He walked towards her and lifted her up, spinning her around, watching as she squealed and wrapped her arms around him, finally walking into the kitchen and setting her down on the chair. “So, coffee and a doughnut? Somehow, that doesn’t roll on my diet you know?” She shrugged a bit before digging into her own snack, her mind already trying to figure out how to get him back into bed. The chances were slim though, for she had a rough idea of how his day was planning out and rounds of sex weren’t involved.

-----
She rolled over and grabbed her cell as she heard it vibrate, not wanting to wake Nick, she quickly walked out to the balcony, knowing that number that her caller ID was flashing.

“Good morning Julie.”

“Good morning Terri. Wanna tell me what’s going on?”

“Whatever do you mean?” Terri asked, sitting down on the lounge chair, unable to wipe the smirk from her face. Oh, dear Lord, she was going to enjoy this conversation.

“Oh, give me a break here. You know I turn my cell off when I’m asleep and you know that checking my voice mail is one of the first things I do. So, you think you know the person who is doing drugs, huh?”
“Oh, I more than know. I have proof!” That caused Julie to sit straight up in her bed. Finally, someone had the proof they needed. And if it was one of the guys, she would be ripping heads off and tearing them new assholes! She wasn’t going to stand for this crap again. Not her money makers. She damn near lost it once, she refused to allow them to screw themselves up again and lose her meal ticket.

“So, tell me who it is?”

“None other than Theresa!” Julie frowned, thinking that over, somehow the pieces not quite making sense.

“Okay, why would Theresa do that for? I mean, she knows that the person we are after…”

“Check her room if you don’t believe me. I saw her buying them the other night. And what better way to throw things off her scent, right?” Terri twisted her lip, knowing that she had to convince Julie. If Julie didn’t buy it, than Terri was truly down right screwed. And she be damned if that happened. Her hear pounded for those brief seconds as Julie thought that over.

“You’re right Terri, thank you, for being a good friend and informing me. I’ll look into that right away. Gotta go and get dressed.”

“Of course Julie! I’ll talk to you in a bit.” With that, Terri hung up, a huge grin on her face. “Wanna screw with me Resa, bad, bad mistake.”

-----
“And one, two, there, lift!” I swung Thomas up by his arms, swinging him around in the hotel lobby, glancing over at AJ as he did the same thing with Joslin, smiling as their squeals filled the lobby.

“Me next mommy!” I sat Thomas down and than lifted Tamara up, doing the same thing.

“Okay, okay, you two have worn mommy out. Time for a little nap and than uncle AJ and daddy are taking you to the arena later.” I covered my ears at their squeals. “Geesh, are you guys excited? Come on, nap time before you kids go.”

“But mommy…”

“I’m not joking Thomas. You guys are going to be staying up late tonight, helping the guys sing and tear down the house; you need a nap.” We finally stepped off the elevator and I froze as I looked at the door to my room, for it was wide open. I carefully stepped over, motioning for Kris and AJ to hold onto the kids. I froze again as Julie came out of my bedroom, holding the package of drugs in her hand, a smirk on her face and her eyebrow cocked. I could do nothing but drop my jaw, knowing that I was in trouble.

“You, dear Resa, are royally screwed. And under arrest!”

Chapter 67

I glanced over at Kris as Julie forced me to turn, slapping cuffs on my wrists.

“Julie…”

“Shut up! I don’t want to hear it. How could you? First you plant shit, than you blame others when all long it was you!”

“This is bull shit! I have no damn reason to what to do drugs!”

“You don’t? An ex-husband who is in love with his girlfriend and throws that in your face all the time? That your kids misbehave and ignore you? That you seem to keep having problems with your supposed friends? I don’t care why you did it. I just know you did and this is the proof that I needed. Now, let’s get you downstairs where you can wait for everyone else to show up and we can talk about what the hell we are going to do with you!” I shook my head at my kids as they both started screaming, trying to break lose from their hold and run to me.

“Watch them.” Both Julie and I turned as Nick’s door opened and he took in the scene, holding his arms out for both kids.

“Julie, what’s going on?”

“I’ll inform you later, Mr. Carter. Right now, we found our culprit.” I shook my head again, being shoved into the elevator and quickly thinking how the hell I was gonna get out of this one.

-----
I sat at the conference table, checking my watch, groaning as I realized three hours had past and it was the same bullshit questions and the same bullshit answers. They had nothing to go on, other than finding the drugs in my room and a supposed witness.

“Look, I’ll be damned if you guys are going to sit here and keep integrating me while I have five guys, six kids and a handful of wives and girlfriends heading over to the arena right now! I am head of security. I found the drugs!”

“Where?”

“For crying out loud, I TOLD you! I have found them in dressing rooms and in hotel rooms! It’s not mine! If you don’t believe me, when I get back from the arena, I’ll take a damn drug test. I have no problems about peeing in a cup or poking a damn vein!” I crossed my arms and sat back in my chair, staring at management.

This was getting way out of hand. They were totally forcing me to do my job, it was obvious. They were getting impatient and they were willing to believe other so called witnesses than me! Me, who has been with them for years and wouldn’t do anything stupid. This was a damn good paying job, why the hell would I want to screw it up?

And of all people, they believed Julie. And usually, Julie was smart, a tad bitchy, okay, rather bitchy, but back when AJ was having his problems, anyone could clearly see that Julie went into an overdrive about losing her wealth and her home and her cars and everything else she managed to buy with her lovely meal tickets. It was obvious that she was doing the same thing now. So, why listen to her? Everyone else around the table seemed calm enough to listen, but she kept repeating the same thing. Which was really making me question here. There was no name to this witness, and though I had my own enemies within the road crew and perhaps my own security team, I knew that none of them hated me enough to lie.

Which, really only left one person. What was her connection? She had to know someone on the inside? Julie? If so, Julie was making it very obvious.

I listened, with a rather keen ear as they talked amongst themselves, a very few believing Julie. With that, I stood up, slapping my hand on the table. I ignored the pain that shot up from my wrist up to my shoulder. I had enough and I was going to let them know it!

“Shut up! All of you! Because drugs, in a security members room, means nothing! I have the law on my side; I think I know it better than you! And like I said, I will test for whatever you want. Those drugs you found would have stayed in my system for up to three days! And anyone who sells drugs or buys them, knows the best time to use it, is right away! You have no right to hold me anymore and I won’t let you. I have got to meet everyone at the van. If you have any more questions, please, take a flying leap off a short cliff because I just don’t give a damn!” With that, I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my eyes seeing nothing but red! That was it! I was past the point of caring. That little no good, lying, skanky ass bitch has pushed me too damn far!

----
I clenched and unclenched my hands, my anger mounting by the second. I was praying, as I silently walked into the arena, that she wasn’t there, that she wouldn’t dare show her face because I knew that I was about ready to punch her black and blue. I didn’t need anymore proof. Well, that wasn’t true. I did NEED it, just as this point, I didn’t care, I didn’t want it. I wasn’t dumb, like how she was making me out to be. Nor was anyone else. She wasn’t that smart if she believed that.

I slammed the door open, making a couple crew members jump and turn around, quickly moving out of my way as I stalked angrily into the back part of the stage. I glanced around, not seeing her there, at least at that moment.

“Mommy, mommy!” I turned, seeing my kids come to a flying stop. I was radiating anger right now, it was oozing out of my pores and I just didn’t give a shit. I did feel bad for my kids for I knew they had never seen it, and the last thing I wanted was for them to witness how much of a bitch I could be, but at the same point, Terri was not only hurting me, she was hurting my family. If those people in upper management hadn’t believed me and did try to lock me up, my kids would have been stuck with Nick. Which was both bad and good, for than Terri would have been stuck having to take care of them.

“Where’s Terri?” I hadn’t meant to ground out my words, and I really did feel bad, but this was just too over the top.

“She’s watching the sound check.” I smiled at them, trying to lessen the blow of my anger, but I doubt they felt that. I was just walking past them when LeighAnne came around the corner with Kris. They both paused, their eyes opening wide as they took in everything around me.

“Theresa, what happened?” Kris just never called my by my first name, and in usual cases, that would have made me pause, but not now.

“Where’s Terri?” I froze, hearing that stupid little chuckle as she came around the corner, Leigh standing right next to her. My eyes narrowed and with a loud scream, I lounged at her, my fists trying to land anywhere they could!

Chapter 68

“You stupid bitch!” Terri tried to defend herself, but it was no use, I quickly knocked her back, landing a punch in her stomach and to her face. I was quite happy when I quickly saw the skin turning colors! And I was ready to strike again when someone wrapped their arms around me and pulled me back.

“Let me go!”

“Hell no. You’re out for blood! Calm down Resa.” I kicked and screamed even more, hating Nick for he wouldn’t let me go.

“Damn it Carter, let me at her. A little blood spilled never hurt anyone.” I kept my eyes glued to Terri who only stared at me in shock. I wasn’t sure if it was over the fact that I tried to hurt her or the fact that I was free, I didn’t know; I was just happy it was there.

“Stop it! You’re upsetting the kids and they are crying. This is something they don’t need to witness.”

“I don’t care!”

“Yes you do. You’re kids mean the world to you, babe. Let it go. Hurting her will only make things worse. We got a plan; you can’t screw it up now.” His whispered words did what nothing else seemed to do, they calmed me. I stopped fighting, but his arms still didn’t release me. He kept my snug against his chest, making Terri rather upset.

“You’re holding her when you should be holding me?”

“Would you like me to release her Terri? I have a feeling that she’ll just go after you the moment I let her go?” That shut her up! “Jason, Ray, take Terri back to the hotel. Make sure nothing happens, kay?” I watched out of the corner of my eye as they nodded, gently grabbed her arms and escorted her back to the hotel. When she was finally gone, Nick released me and I turned, looking at my kids’ tear stained face. I held my arms out to them, kneeled down and let them run to me, rubbing their backs.

Holy hell, I was ready to screw things up tonight for some stupid punches? Was that worth it? No. I wanted her locked up with the key tossed away. I wanted her out of Nick’s life for good! And though punching her would have been sweet, it would have only lasted for a short time. And it would have made matters worse for me. Not to say that this wouldn’t. But, I had witnesses, well, a few. They didn’t know the story.

“I am so sorry hons. I never wanted you to see mommy like that. She was just so upset!”

“Wanna explain why?” I stood up, lifting each kid and nodded at Leigh’s question.

“Let’s head into Nick’s dressing room. There won’t be lingering ears there.” They all nodded and followed Nick as he made his way there, opening the door and letting us enter. They all took various spots and I set the kids down, letting Thomas go to Nick and Tamara go to AJ. I looked at their faces and took a deep breath. “If you don’t know, I was with management these past three hours. They found the drugs that I had taken and basically accused me of using them myself.”

“What?” D’s eyes shot open as he stared at me.

“I know. I couldn’t get them to see that I had no reason to use them. They said that I had an ex with a girlfriend, kids who tended to misbehave and friends who could leave me out a wire. None of which would push me to drugs. Than they said, well not they, Julie said she had a witness who said I was buying them.”

“A witness? Who?”

“I don’t know Brian, she never said, but I have a feeling it was Terri.”

“Now, this may come as a dumb question, but why would Terri say that?”

“You mean other than trying to get me out of the picture, Leigh?” She blushed a little but nodded. “That’s the only thing I can see. How she knew I had them, I’m not sure. I’m not even 100 percent positive she’s the one using. As you know, I have my plans to catch her, but haven’t gotten anything yet.”

“So, if she’s the witness, that means she would have lied to Julie. But Terri wouldn’t have the information to contact management, let alone Julie.”

“Now see Nick, that’s what I found funny. I don’t even have Julie’s cell number.”

“No one does, Resa.”

“I know Kevin! But Julie was the one forcing the issue, calling out the questions and painting me in the worst light. I know she’s the one who was contacted by this so called witness.”

“Which would have to mean that somehow, some way, Julie and Terri know each other.” I nodded my head in agreement with LeighAnne.

“When I first explained to them who I thought it was, it was Julie who demanded that I have more proof than just a gut feeling. In fact, she sprouted a lot of the same damn information, just in a different way tonight.”

“What do you mean?”

“When I blurted out that Terri had a good motive and what not, she didn’t believe me. She said she needed proof to believe that. And than she questioned why it wouldn’t be me, Kristen. She said that I had an ex, and the kids. Just the same thing that she said tonight.” I paused and after a few moments, all heads turned to look at Nick. He stopped pacing as he felt the stares and his eyebrows shot up.

“What? Why are you all looking at me?”

“Because you’re with Terri!”

“I’m dating her Resa, that doesn’t mean…”

“Can it. She flaunted it last night that you two had sex. So, it’s obvious she still trusts you.” He visibly cringed. He had really hoped she wouldn’t spill about that. He didn’t want everyone knowing, especially since he hadn’t enjoyed it.

“So, what, you want her to confide in me or something?”

“Between you and Leigh, I think we’re bound to get a little more information. Perhaps with tonight’s spin, it wouldn’t hurt a few others to be a little warmer to her.” This time, all heads shot towards me.

“Like how?”

“I know you can’t stand her J, I’m not asking you too. I’m asking you to act, pretend, and feel sorry that she was attacked. I have a feeling that if she thinks you do feel sorry for her, that her guard might start to fall and things might start to, oh I don’t know, accidentally come out. Information that may just help us in the long run.”

Chapter 69

I pinched the bridge of my nose as I stayed behind stage, listening to the guys sing and the girls scream. Even though BSB wasn’t as huge as they were in the Millennium days, they could still get a screaming arena. I leaned against the wall, my mind still not quite calming down as dozens of thoughts raced through it. Was I doing the right thing? Would I really be able to finish this damn deal once and for all? How I wanted it, but was I just pushing my luck? I sighed, feeling a little hand start tapping the back of my leg.

“Yes little one?”

“Mommy.” I turned, frowning as I saw the worried look in her eyes. God, did she look like Nick. I had seen that same abused and worried look in his eyes and it matched Tamara’s right now.

“What’s wrong honey?” I knelled down and looked at her, gently pulling her into my arms.

“I did something bad.” Oh hell, a mother never liked to hear that coming form their child.

“What did you do Tamara?” She sniffled and I could feel the sobs starting to well up in her. This was really tearing her up.

“I made you mad at Terri.” And that caused my brow to wrinkle. Nothing Tamara did would make me mad at Terri. Terri made me at Terri. “I stole her little package that that man was holding earlier.”

“You mean you stole her drugs? Tamara, why would you do that?”

“Because it looked important and I wanted Terri upset and I wanted daddy away from her and I wanted you and daddy to be together.” I tried to sort through that jumbled mess that she just uttered in one breath. Hell, with her sobs and her silent tears, I didn’t need her speaking in run on sentences.

“I see. That wasn’t right that you took it. It wasn’t yours.”

“I know mommy. And I’m sorry, I really am!”

“I know you are honey.”

“I didn’t want to get you into trouble.”

“You didn’t s…” I paused, thinking how she did actually get me into trouble, but than again, Terri knew who took her drugs. And tired to blame me for it! Oh hell no, this was just another flame to add to the already smoldering fire! “Well, no harm was done now, but you can’t do that again, okay?” She nodded her head a little, knocking it softly against my own as she laid it on my shoulder. I slowly started to smirk as I started to think. Time was really drawing to an end on her reign. The queen bitch was about to be dethroned by me.

-----
I laid Tamara down, brushing her blonde curls aside. How did she get those? For the longest time, her hair was straight. And it was becoming more of a dirty blonde than it was a straight blonde. I suppose my genes were finally starting to come through.

I glanced up as Nick walked in with Thomas and laid him down, brushing his lips over his son’s forehead. I glanced at Thomas who looked more like his dad. His hair stayed straight and his blue eyes were the brightest blue. In truth, they probably out shinned Nick’s. Not that many eyes could do that.

Nick smiled and stepped over, slipping his arm around my waist. He squeezed my side and than turned, lightly tugging me along. I followed him out to the living room, taking the seat next to him on the couch.

“What’s on your mind Carter?” I rested my elbow on the back of my couch and than rested my head on my hand, watching Nick. It amazed me how people said it was hard to read Nick. His eyes may not give him away, but his body does. That man has never learned to control that. When he gets nervous, he has a habit to lick his lips a lot and bounce his foot. When he is in deep thought, he tends to run his hands over his legs, as if that’s going to tame his thoughts. And when he’s pissed, his hands clench, a lot. Than he clenches his teeth, granted, that depends on how pissed he is. And now, what I saw was a bit of nerves and deep thoughts. And I almost laughed as he looked up at me, shocked.

“What makes you think something is up? That I wanted to talk?”

“Nick, you may be able to fool the guys, or your fans, but you can’t fool me. I know something is on your mind hon. I just want you to tell me.”

“Oh.” His brow wrinkled as if he was confused by how I would know anything.

“Nick…,” I lightly placed my free hand on his leg and lifted a brow “…you have signs. I’m only reading those signs. What’s up?”

“It’s this stuff with Terri. I…you know what happened the other night and you know I didn’t want to, but….”

“But, you have to go with the flow, Nick. As much as you may hate it, you have to. I know how close we are and I just can’t afford to let it sleep through my fingers yet.” Of course, I didn’t mention how I hated seeing him over her or hating the fact that I knew anything happened. Than again, this was only my side of thinking. He wanted away from Terri; there was never any mention about us getting back together though.

“Nick, you really don’t have to explain to me.” I gave him a smile, not wanting to voice how much that all hurt. I mean, he had to know I still cared. Not like I would dare force his hand. Well, actually, you really couldn’t. Nick wouldn’t really do anything that he didn’t want to do. And that brought me up short. So, did that mean that he really did want Terri? Or that there was just free sex and he wasn’t going to be a fool by turning it down?

Mentally, I had to shake that thought. I knew Nick better than she did. Perhaps even better than the guys. He actually had some depth to him.

“Resa?” My eyes shot to his and I crinkled my brows.

“Yeah?”

“You just grew awfully quiet.”

“Sorry. I just had a long ass day. And I’m positive that tomorrow is going to be a pain in the ass thanks to Terri and Julie.” He reached over and took my hand within his, linking our fingers.

“You have people at your back. They won’t do anything stupid.”

“They tried you know?”

“That they did. And tried is the word there. Now, we have some information and soon we will know more. And in that case, you know will catch them.” I watched his lips lift into a smirk, my eyebrow rising at that. Maybe he did want Terri to go down. I smiled at him, was about to say something when his cell went off. I rolled my eyes as I heard the ring tone, knowing that was the clue he needed to leave.

Lord, I really couldn’t be happier than when I caught her in some act. She so needed to leave, and at this point in time, the sooner, the damn better. She was really starting to ruin not just Nick’s life, but others as well. Time was no longer her friend.

Chapter 70

“Resa?” I glanced up from my lap top and looked up at Nick, watching him take the seat next to me. “Howie wanted to take James to the park, want to go with us?”

“You’re going?”

“Yeah. Well, I wanted to take the twins and maybe Baylee.”

“Oh. Go ahead and take the kids. I gotta wait for the package to show up. It should be coming any minute.”

“If you’re sure than.” Nick stood up, gently kissed my cheek than gathered up the kids, meeting Howie in the lobby, grinning as Baylee flew out of the restaurant to go as well. “I promise to watch him Bri!” They gathered up the guards and made their way to the park. The twins carefully picked James up and walked over to the slide while Nick and D took a swing, watching the kids in silence for a bit before Howie finally spoke up.

“What’s on your mind, Nick?” Nick jumped a little, being so lost in thought.

“Huh?” Howie chuckled, glancing at the kids and still seeing that everything was okay there.

“You have something on your mind?” Nick looked at Howie, shaking his head.

“Yeah, I do. Damn, first Resa and than you. How do you guys know that?”

“We know you man. So, wanna share?” Nick twisted his lip, looking at Howie again. Howie’s brows crinkled a bit as he saw the true agitation in Nick’s eyes. “Dude, what’s bugging you? You really have a lot on your mind.”

“I do. And a lot has to do with Resa. And Terri, of course.”

“Okay, well, what’s up with that?”

“I over heard Resa talking to Kris about her favorite song. Which is actually Back To Your Heart. I know that we don’t usually have it in our line up, but do you think we could try it?”

“You mean perform it? I don’t see why that would be a problem. Nick, what’s going on?” Nick sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, looking at Howie again.

“I want my wife’s affection back again. I was stupid to leave in the first place, I know this now. But the more I see her, the more I want her. I really do love her. And being away from her and my family, it’s eating me up. Actually, it has been, I just chose to ignore it. I miss tucking them in, miss kissing them good night, miss joking and playing around with them. And I miss holding my wife. I know you can understand how a person was made to fit against your body. Well, that’s how I feel about Resa. She has always felt right against me.” Howie couldn’t stop the grin from forming. He knew that eventually Nick would come to his senses; it was really just a matter of time. And it looked like that time was now.

“So, what exactly do you need me to do? Or what did you want me to do?”

“I just need advice. You are one of her best friends. How exactly do I get my wife back?”

-----
“It’s an interesting view, huh?” AJ stepped up behind Kris who sat on the edge of the stage, just swinging her feet.

“It is. I honestly have no clue how you guys do it. Well, I know for you it’s like a high.”

“What do you mean? Not going insane by seeing all the fans?”

“Yeah. And than not to get over whelmed.”

“We have been doing this for so long, you just get used to it. But, yeah, for me, it’s a high. I…the fans just pump me up. Always have, always will.” He offered his hand to her and helped her up, showing her around.

“Does Nick still play the drums?” She sat down on the stool and picked up the drumsticks, hitting the drum head.

“He hasn’t recently.” AJ walked up behind her and bent down to lightly nibble at her neck, smirking as she giggled.

“Alexander, what are you doing?”

“Kissing you.” His arms slid around her waist and lifted her up, quickly sitting her down on his lap, smirking as she faced him.

“You know, I was fooling around with that.”

“I know. But now you can fool around with me instead.” She glanced around and than leaned forward, quickly pressing her lips against his. She had to admit that she had always wanted to get it on, on their stage. And the fact that this was Nick’s drum set made it an even better place to get it on at. She smirked as her hands found the hem of his shirt and quickly yanked it up and tossed it to the floor, than ran her hands down over his chest as her lips yet again sought his.

He moaned, his hands slipping under the back of her shirt, roaming along her back, his nails gently scraping over the soft skin. She returned his moan, her hands flying to the back of his neck as his lips trailed over her cheek, down her jaw and over her neck. Damn, he knew that he was past the point of love when it came to this woman and he was so grateful to have found her.

His hand slipped between them and he quickly pushed her shorts aside, his fingers finding the way to her center. He moaned again at the feel of her. She gasped and quickly buried her head in his shoulder, barely hearing something.

“Alex?”

“Hm?” His lips pressed against her skin as his fingers kept slowly moving.

“Stop.” He finally heard her voice through his haze and wrinkled his brow, knowing that no one else should be in the arena. “Do you hear that?”

“Yeah.” She composed herself and got up, allowing him to get up too. “Does that sound….”

“Like Terri!” They walked to the curtain and heard her talking to some one, very clearly placing a drug order.

Chapter 71

Alex quickly looked around, trying to find his damn phone so he could record what he was seeing. He slammed his hand against his jeans, finally groaning as he realized that he had left it in the dressing room, not thinking he would need it for any reason.

“Where is it Alex?”

“In the room, on the damn table. Shit, how the hell could this happen?”

“A damn good chance and we lost it.” They both finally fell silent, just listening, but both people had moved to talk in hush tones. Alex looked at Kris, smiled a little bit and than quickly ushered her backstage, hoping that they could at least see something and be asked to be witnesses or something like that. They could discount Resa’s thoughts all the wanted, but having two more people on hand…that would be foolish to not believe.

“Hey Terri, what are you doing here?” Alex asked, lifting a brow as he looked at her. Terri’s head quickly snapped up and pushed the guy away, knowing that AJ must be thinking the very worse of her right now. But than again, no one knew it was her who was getting the stuff, right? Okay, so she wanted to believe that, but Resa thought she knew. And maybe she was off spreading lies…er, yeah, whatever.

“Oh, this was the most private place to meet George. He was going to run out and get me the two latest games that Nick wanted. And, since it’s a gift, I didn’t want Nick knowing.”

“Right. You know Nick’s not around right?” Terri wrinkled her brows, looking at the couple.

“Uh, of course I know.” Terri waved her hand, grinned at them and quickly left. Kris looked at Alex, grinned and nodded.

“Resa!” Both said it at the same time and ran out of the venue.

-----
I leaned my head back, smiling as I watched the DVD of my wedding on my laptop. Nick said I was fool to record it and let the fans see it, but in all truth, that damn thing was a huge success. It raked in a lot more money than half of their other video sales. To the fans, it was part of being something special. And in this actual way, I was able to control a lot more who I let photograph and video tape what. You know those damn press people always want what you don’t give them. Besides, it wasn’t the whole thing. It had bits and pieces of that, the reception and actually the honeymoon. Well, the first part, we had two parts, yes. On the first part, we went to Disneyworld, stayed there for about five days, recorded some little things from there and that was it; than we went on a three week cruise in the Mediterranean, and that was private. And being with my husband for a month was wonderful; I mean, really, how many times would you say that you got to spend time alone with Nick? Okay, well, you know what I mean. That man is always on the go, always busy!

I sighed, smiling as he groaned about the cake that I managed to get up his nose. And no, that wasn’t the first bite. I was feeding him, got distracted and yes, totally missed his mouth. Damn Kevin! That was his fault. I chuckled, setting it aside as I heard someone knock and quickly went to open the door, smiling all the more at Kevin.

“Well, hello.”

“You seem happy to see me.”

“I am. I was just watching a video of my wedding. And I had just come to the part where you were talking to me and I got the cake up Nick’s nose.” Kevin stepped into the room, his brows wrinkled than start laughing.

“Oh yeah, I remember.”

“Thought you would have. So, what brings you by handsome?” I plopped back on the couch and patted the seat next to me. He took it and tossed me a small package.

“I was downstairs when the delivery guy dropped that off. Thought I’d come check up on your and drop that off.”

“Oh yes! Thank you. It’s what I have been waiting for. Finally!” I took one of the chips out, smiling, for it was no bigger than my finger nail. “Perfect!”
Kevin wrinkled his brow as he looked over my shoulder, finally glancing up at me.

“What exactly is that?”

“That would be that little microchip that I needed.”

“That thing!”

“I know, it’s tinny. And that makes it perfect. So now, I need to get a hold of Nick, tell him we have to go shopping.”

“He hasn’t gotten anything yet?”

“No, I told him that I didn’t want to yet; until I knew the size that I was looking at.”

“I guess that makes sense.” I grinned even more, slapping his chest gently and lifted my brow as I heard someone knock. I ran to the door, shocked to see both Kris and AJ there, knowing they had a date.

“What are you two doing here?” They both rushed in and plopped on the couch, finally catching their breath.

“We went to the venue…”

“Wait, alone Alex?”

“Yes, we were fine!”

“Don’t do it again. That’s putting my ass on the line even more, geez!”

“Okay, fine, sorry! Anyways, I was giving Kris a private tour and as were on the stage, we heard some voices.”

“Imagine our surprise when we peeked behind the curtains and saw miss pain in the ass herself placing an order,” Kris said, finishing Alex’s thoughts.

“An order?” I crossed my arms, smirking. “Did you get it recorded?”

“Uh, no. I forgot my phone.”

“Ah damn.” I smiled and placed my hand on his shoulder. “Don’t even worry about it. It’s okay. As it goes, you guys are witnesses now too.”

“But…”

“No buts Kris. Believe me, everything is okay.” I held out my hnad, showing them the little chips. “These little things will help me.” Kris wrinkled her brow and grabbed one, looking it over and than finally smiled.

“These tiny things are the chips you wanted?”

“Yup. And I figured that I would get her a little clutch and maybe some dangling earrings.”

“And being Terri, she would always love those.” AJ looked up at me, smiling. “Finally, she’s gonna be gone.”

“Geez AJ, don’t you like her?” I sat down next to him, playing with the chips and smiling. Now, I just had to wait for Nick. And I wouldn’t be able to go shopping until tomorrow. The guys had to be back soon for rehearsal and sound check was happening here pretty soon.

Chapter 72

I quickly changed into jeans and a tank top, slipping on my holster and my walkie talkie and than pulled the short jacket over it and walked out, seeing the twins run out of the elevator with Nick right behind them. They ran over to me and launched themselves against my legs.

“Hey munchkins. Dang, you guys make it sound as if you haven’t seen me in ages here.” I couldn’t help but chuckle at them, hugging them back. “Okay, we gotta get daddy and everyone downstairs, they gotta work tonight.” I looked up at Nick as he just shook his head. “Shut up, you love those girls screaming your name.” I rolled my eyes as Nick just shrugged and than smirked. But than paused as the door to his room opened and Terri came stumbling out.
“Terri, are you okay?”

“No, I don’t feel good. Can I just stay here tonight?” She walked over to Nick and silently pleaded with her eyes. But, I had two five year olds. Actually, almost six; wow their birthday was coming up. Of course, that was beside the point. I just meant to say that I knew to well that Terri was faking. And not to rag on my ex here, but I knew he wasn’t too smart to catch on to her little scheme. Fine, if she wanted to play that game that would be okay.

Nick finally nodded and took her back to the room while I ushered the kids into the room. I glanced over my shoulder to watch Nick and than waved one of the guards over. She wasn’t going to get away that easily! Theresa was not a fool.

“Roger, I need you to watch this floor. If she leaves, I want to know. If she gets any visitors other than room service with soup or tea, I want to know.” Roger nodded and than went back to his post. I stepped into the room, ignoring the tweet that went to my phone and watched the twins change and then grab their back packs. “Ready guys?” I took a hold of their hands and than walked back out, almost running down Baylee. I swing him up in my arms and grinned at Brian and LeighAnne.

“Baylee, you can’t just run off like that!”

“Mom is right, mister. You gotta stay with an adult. Now, hold onto the twins’ hands.” I sat him back down and than waited for D and James, seeing no Leigh.

“Terri asked her to keep her company,” Howie said, seeing my glance.

“Oh. Than I’m waiting on Nick, Kevin, and AJ.”

“Go ahead boss lady. We’ll meet you there.”

“Thanks Q.” We entered the elevator and I quickly radioed out that we were about ready to exit the hotel and out to the van. I watched the twins and Baylee, seeing them whisper. “Woah, what are you three talking about?”

“Nothing mama.” Tamara beamed at me as she looked over her shoulder and than took a hold of Baylee’s hand again and ran off the elevator and toward the exit.

“Something is going on with those three. They have something planned.” Brian glanced at Howie who only shook his head, smirking a bit.

-----
I did a quick walk around the arena, my mind drifting back to what AJ had told me about Terri, and that made my blood boil. She really just didn’t know how close she was to being gone. And if she honestly thought that she would be getting away with this, than she honestly was more stupid than I thought.

I sighed, noticing nothing and than walked back into the dressing room, looking at the twins once more in a quiet whisper with Baylee. And now I knew something was going on.

“Okay you three, what are you guys discussing so intently?”

“Do you always have to think the worst of us mom?”

“Yeah, don’t worry, they aren’t doing any harm.”

“Nick, do not help them. They don’t need you to help with their cuteness.” Nick gave me that Carter grin and than went back to playing his video game. “Fine, you three, just stay out of trouble than.” They nodded and than jumped up.

“Mom, can we go and play with James?”

“Yeah, as long as Uncle Howie doesn’t mind and he’s not busy.” They smiled and than ran out of the room. I followed them with my eyes before turning to look at Nick. I leaned against the back of the couch, watching him, the tongue caught between his teeth. “Nick? Pause the game please.” Nick threw a quick look at me but paused the game. “Thank you.” I moved to sit down next to him. “If you are serious about getting rid of your girlfriend, than tomorrow, we have to shopping. I got my package in the mail today.”

“Sure. But why do you say ‘if’. I still want to, of course I do.”

“Don’t get huffy here. I just know that, the last few days you have hung out with her and didn’t know if your feelings had changed or something.” Nick’s brows snapped together as he slowly turned to look at me.

“No. Why would you even think anything like that? You said I needed to do it, and I did. My love for that woman has so flown out the window. I know she doesn’t realize it, not sure if she will, but I honestly want nothing to do with her. I only did what you told me to do.” I winced a bit and leaned over to cup his cheek.

“I know, I know. And I’m sorry.” He nodded his head and a smile started forming.

“Don’t be. You are only doing your job.” We both turned our head as someone opened the door.

“Come on boss lady and Nick. Sound check time.” I stood up and than helped Nick up, heading out of the room, watching the kids stop just as the end of the stage. I walked down the steps, putting in my ear plugs and helped the fans in, smiling as some waved and smiled at me. They finally got seated and than within a few moments the guys came on stage. I shook my head as the screaming got worse and glanced at the stage one more time before tuning them out. Or, that was until I heard a fan make a comment. What the hell? Did that fan just state that Nick asked the fans to request a song in a tweet? I paused, as the fans started to chant a certain song title. My eyes glanced up as I saw Nick grin and they broke into ‘Back To Your Heart’.

Chapter 73

I paused, smiling slowly as I just leaned against the wall, even more surprised when Nick took the lead vocals. That was AJ’s song, why the hell was Nick singing it? Although, I didn’t get to enjoy it for too long before my phone beeped.

“Yes Roger?”

“Hey boss. Terri and Leigh just left something about getting some medicine for Terri.”

“Thanks Roger. You just stay put.” I beeped my phone off and glanced at my watch. Terri wouldn’t do something with Leigh there. I knew Terri didn’t trust anyone with this little problem. I picked my phone back up and browsed through my contacts, spotting Leigh’s cell number and hit dial, hoping she would tell me they were shopping.

“Hello?”

“Hey Leigh, its Resa.”

“Oh, hey, how are you?”

“Good. You?” She softly laughed and I realized Terri was right there. “I get it. She’s there. I just want to know if you are really shopping.”

“Yes.”

“Have you left Terri’s side?”

“Nope.”

“Good. Is she getting upset that you aren’t leaving?”

“Kinda.”

“Even better. Don’t. If she leaves, I want you to follow her.”

“Isn’t that dangerous?” This time, it was my turn to laugh. Terri was blonde, and I thought dumb, but she would not put herself in danger like that. This was Terri, used to the high life.

“No. I think you’ll be okay. You can text, or call, if anything does happen.”

“Will do. Talk to you later.”

“Bye Leigh.” She hung up without even saying goodbye and looked over at Terri as she rose a brow.

“Who was that?”

“A friend. So, did you find something that might help you here?”

“Um, no.” Terri pulled out her cell, read the text message, than looked up at Leigh. “Maybe we should try another store.” Leigh turned and looked at the whole aisle that had cold remedies and figured she would try to get a little information.

“Is there something going on that you want to talk about?” Terri’s eyes quickly flashed up to Leigh’s, and Leigh could see that Terri was debating if she should say anything or not.

Terri finally sighed, forced a laugh out and shook her head. She needed to leave, and she hadn’t hoped that Leigh would go with her. She had, at one point, trusted Leigh, called her one of her best friends, but Terri could feel like she was losing ground. Just like she knew that her relationship with Nick was slowly sinking. And that only meant that she had to become desperate. She was not about to lose that man; she really wasn’t a fool, like how everyone thought.

“How did you keep Howie on such a tight leash?” Leigh chocked a little bit as she looked at Terri.

“I beg your pardon? Howie is not on a leash. He never was! Howie stayed with me because he loved me.” Terri rolled her eyes.

“And people call me a fool? Every fan out there knows how you keep that man all wound up.” Leigh clenched her fists and stepped closer to Terri.

“Listen here…you better get off that high horse Terri. You talk about me tying up Howie, look at you? Nick hasn’t been able to please the fans like he wants because his girlfriend told him he couldn’t. I may not be well liked, but I can promise you that you are the one that the fans hate the most. And in that case, Nick is only going to end up hating you for that. You have talked about not wanting to lose him and you have no idea just how close you are to that.” With that, Leigh spun around and left the store. She had promised to keep an eye on Terri, sure, but not at the cost of being put down. She quickly flagged a taxi down and told the driver to take her to the venue.

-----
I couldn’t wipe the smile from my face as I walked into the back, glancing around, watching James run over to Leigh. I paused for a moment, wondering what had happened that would make Leigh come here. I walked over to her as well, just lifting a brow as she turned to me and offered a smile.

“I’m sorry. She…pushed the wrong buttons and it just pissed me off. I had to leave or I was going to smack her. I think it’s bad enough that I blew up about how the fans hated her the most.” I crossed my arms and couldn’t help but laugh, causing looks from Howie and Leigh.

“You always defended her, said she wasn’t the most hated and blah, blah, blah. And now you throw that in her face. It’s just priceless. And damn funny. You always jumped on my case too.” Leigh looked at Howie who just shrugged.

“You did hon.”

“I’m sorry….” I waved my hand at her, shaking my head.

“Honestly, don’t even sweat it. I know why you did the things you did. Granted, we my not have the closest friendship, but I do know you. And Terri. She is pretty damn good at playing the people around her. Not to say you were more easily swayed or something.” This time, it was Leigh who waved her hand to stop me.

“Honestly, you don’t need to go on. We are good, Resa.” I smiled and gave her a quick hug, forgetting about the song and the questions I had for nick.

-----
I sat down on the couch, throwing my jacket over the arm and looked at Nick as he plopped down next to me. He closed his eyes, crossed his arms and lean his head back.

“Uh, no, you aren’t falling asleep on my couch, Carter. Don’t you have some sick girlfriend or something to go take care of?” He opened his eyes, turned his head and glared at me.

“You aren’t funny.”

“I wasn’t trying to be. Get outta here, I’ll wake your ass up tomorrow.” He nodded, stood up, kissed my forehead and finally headed into his own room. He tried to quietly slip in but she was up, sitting on the couch, watching TV. She looked at him and stood up, smiling. He took in her attire, his jaw dropping as she wore his favorite Bucs jersey.

“Hell no, out of my clothes and out of them, NOW!”

Chapter 74

“But you have always said that you liked when woman wear your clothes. You said you found it sexy. And being that I felt so bad, it was comforting to be in your clothes.”

“First of all, not every piece of clothing that’s mine on a woman is sexy. Second of all, I really don’t need you getting your sick germs all over the clothes that I wear. I can’t afford to be getting sick, thank you.” Nick stormed into the room, quickly followed by Terri.

“Wait just a damn minute. You leave me when I need you and than I can’t wear your clothes.”

“Uh, hello, I have a job to do! It’s not like I can sit here and cater to your every need right now.” She tilted her head and than strolled over to him, running her hands up his stomach and his chest.

“You know, they say that sex can help get rid of colds.”

“Not happening tonight. It’s the middle of the tour. I’m not risking it. Now, excuse me, I’m nasty, I need a shower. You better be changed when I get out.”


Terri crossed her arms as she glared at the retreating back. How dare he tell her no! Fine, he wanted her out of his clothes, no problem. She took the jersey off and threw it at the closed door and than crawled into bed naked. He wanted to be an ass, that was more than fine. He can get the same kind of treatment too!

-----
I gathered up the kids and tucked my cell phone in my back pocket, walking over to Nick’s door and knocking. I just lifted a brow as Terri opened it, looked me over and rolled her eyes.

“Why Terri, you are looking much better.”

“Thank you.”

“I’m guessing that it was just like a 24 hour bug that you had or something. Otherwise, you really shouldn’t be out of bed.”

“You aren’t my mother, thank you.” With that, she strolled away, huffing. I rolled my eyes and stepped into the room, smiling as Nick walked out, both kids running over to him.

“Daddy!” Tamara launched herself into his arms and he swung her up.

“My God, they act like they haven’t seen him in days or something.” I turned, looked at Terri and frowned.

“They aren’t like you. They show emotion. They are excited to see him. There was a point where they saw him everyday!” I watched as Thomas got picked up in the other arm and really thought that twins suited him. “Let’s go shopping. Maybe daddy will be nice and buy you something new.” With that, I gathered up my stuff and took off, Nick chuckling once we made it downstairs.

“You really don’t like Terri, do you?”

“Are you serious Nick? You mean other than the fact that she seduced you? She’s just very annoying! And so, like, clingy.” Nick held open the door for me then he helped the kids in and jumped in the driver seat.

“I suppose she was that bad. I mean, at the time, I didn’t notice it. But I see it now. And as sad as it sounds, I’m very glad to be getting away from her.”

“I must say, I wasn’t sure you would even come to your senses.” I quickly bit my lip as he started the car and just turned to stare out the window. “I was thinking...”

“Uh oh, that’s never anything good.” I reached over and shoved him, smiling though. “Thinking about what?”

“Terri. Do you randomly buy gifts and just randomly give them?”

“No. It was usually some occasion.”

“That’s what I thought. So, I was thinking the next day you have off, which isn’t for three days that you might want to take her out to a nice dinner and then, present the amazing gifts.” Nick pulled up to the stop light and glanced over at me.

“So, you are thinking perhaps a romantic dinner? Some place fancy?”

“Something like that. I mean, we are so close. Do you wanna blow it? She has to be questioning things now. You aren’t constantly all over her and you aren’t constantly with her. If you treated her right than she’s more prone to wear everything and we could finally catch her!” He nodded his head as he took off again, finally making his way to the mall.

“I know what you are saying and I agree. The problem comes that I have to buy her something fancy and I actually hate that.” I just couldn’t stop the laugh that escaped my mouth as I looked at him. It honestly made me laugh, I mean, he had the cutest pout but hell, he was older and more mature than the twins, yet he still acted like them. So much for that man being an adult. “Why are you laughing?” he asked as he parked the car.

“Because the twins are going to be 6 in about a month and you are acting their age. Don’t get me wrong, the pout is very sexy, but it’s not very mature.” He turned his head in my direction and gave me that famous Carter grin than caught the back of my head and quickly pulled my lips to his. I pressed my hand against his chest, rather enjoying that brief kiss. He broke it and smirked at me before getting out of the car.

-----
I walked into the 5th store, starting to get annoyed with Nick. Sure, I wanted the whole date thing to look and feel real, but for crying out loud, we had been shopping for more than 3 hours and it was all over her. In fact, we still hadn’t gotten the things we really needed.

And personally, it was even more annoying to me to be shopping for the woman who stole my husband. And yes, I knew this was my idea, and yes, I had a feeling that I was slowly winning Nick back, but that all didn’t mean I had to enjoy this.

I walked over to a section, sorting through a few short, pretty, yet slightly slutty type dresses that I was more than positive would suit her. I picked out this one blue dress and held it up for him to see.

“Well? Sad to say, but I think that would fit her.” Nick walked over and took the dress from me, flipping it every which way and finally nodded.

“I think this would fit perfectly. And it’s on sale. About damn time that we found something.” He kissed my cheek and left the twins with me so he could go pay.

“Yes, it’s about time.” I took the twins’ hand and walked over to the kids section, glancing through some outfits. It was adorable when they were younger and I was able to dress them a like. With the same little overalls or a matching top and jeans. But Heaven forbid if I did that now. They were becoming their own two people. Actually, it was kinda cute because Thomas had a great voice and Tamara was really good at B-ball. How was it that my kids were nothing like me, yet they were all like Nick? Made no sense, than again, they had looked like Nick for quite a few years too.

“Hey mommy, you think daddy would buy me this cute dress?” I looked over at her and tilted my head.

“I don’t see why not? It’s cute and daddy loves you in anything cute.” She beamed at me and ran over to give me a hug just as Nick walked up.

“Daddy, daddy, you love me right?” He glanced at me with a raised brow than picked her up.

“I guess I do princess, why? What do you want?”

“I want this pretty dress. And mommy said it was cute too. And that you would probably buy it for me.”

“Hey, why does she get something and I don’t?”

“What do you want Thomas?” I planted my hands on my hips and looked at him. Nope, you couldn’t buy something for one twin and than leave the other one out. He grinned and lifted up a Bucs jersey. I started shaking my head.

“Thomas, you would hurt your mother by wearing that over Dallas?” Nick busted out laughing as he grabbed the jersey.

“What do you suspect hon? The little man has good taste.” With that, he turned around, stopping dead in his tracks as he looked at Julie who had her arms crossed, watching the whole scene.

Chapter 75

“What are you doing?” Kris sat down next to Howie and glanced at his lap top screen
.
“I’m looking through a virtual yearbook from my high school days. When you click on the names, it gives you the info to some people, whatever they want posted.”

“Hey, that’s a cool idea.”

“There were a lot of people that I lost contact with that I would love to get to know again.”

“You mean, so they could freak out that they know a Backstreet Boy?”

“Aren’t you funny?” Howie rolled his yes at her but grinned. “We do have friends outside of the group.”

“Oh, I know that. I met a couple of AJ’s the other night.” AJ lifted his head up from the hand he was holding and looked up.

“Oh, Bob and Susie. She’s about ready to pop too. Dang, could you imagine popping out 3 kids at one time?” Leigh threw her cards down on the table and wrinkled her brows.

“No thanks. James was enough. Though my baby boy is adorable.”

“Thanks to me you know.” Leigh rolled her eyes as she looked at Howie.

“You had help in making that child.” He just beamed at her than went back to what he was doing. “Are you finding anything there sweetie?”

“A few people. I also see that a few people past away. That’s so sad when you think about how old we are.”

“Woah, we are buddy? You are almost the oldest of the group. So don’t give me that crap.” AJ dealt another hand than looked at Leigh as she stared into space. “Leigh, are you in?” That cause Howie to lift his head, his brows snapping together as he stared at his wife.

“Leigh, honey, what are you staring at?”

“Huh?” Leigh shook her head and looked at AJ than at D. “I’m sorry, what did you ask?” AJ glanced at D who only shrugged.

“Well, I asked if you were in and D asked if you were alright?”

“Oh, yeah, I’m fine. Sorry, I got lost in my own thoughts.” Leigh picked up her cards and looked at them, than sat them back down.

“What is it, Leigh?” Kris asked, finally getting up from the couch and walking over to her.

“Hmm? Oh, I don’t know. Maybe it’s nothing.” Howie sat his lap top aside and walked over to her as well.

“I’m not buying that. Something is clicking in that mind of yours.” Leigh looked at the three other people who were staring at her.

“Okay, fine. You know how Resa was questioning how Julie could have gotten that info that she did?”

“Yeah. What about it?” AJ sat down his own cards, even more curious about what Leigh was getting at.

“I think, in a random conversation with her, when the whole talk was about her, I thought Terri said she knew Julie.” AJ leaned back in his hair chair and looked at Leigh.

“Knew how?”

“I’m trying to remember. Somehow through her past. When she meet her at that party, that wasn’t the first time. Though, why she hid it, I’m not sure.”

“Through her past? You don’t recall how?”

“That’s what I’ve been trying to think about.”

“Is it possible they went to school together? High school? Maybe college?”

“No. Terri didn’t go to college. And Julie is six years older than Terri.” AJ pulled Kris on his lap as he finished answering her.

“No she’s not. Julie is only a year older than Terri.” All eyes turned to look at Leigh.

“Wait, are you telling me that Terri lied to Nick about her age? That she is actually 38?”

“I don’t know babe, what she told Nick.”

“Leigh, Nick told all of us that she was only 33. I can’t imagine that he would lie to all of us! What would be the point? It’s not like we don’t date older women.”

“I couldn’t tell you AJ. I just know that she told me that was actually 38. I even saw her passport and you know you can’t lie on that.” AJ glanced at D than at Kris, all three of them grinning and nearly tripping over each other to grab Howie’s laptop.

“Sweetheart, you are the greatest! You just gave us the biggest clue. And certainly something we never would have figured out.”

“Not if she’s going around and lying to people. I don’t get it though. Why tell Nick a lie?” Kris tilted her head as she sat down on the other side of AJ, placing her arm on his shoulder.

“Terri thought Nick wouldn’t be interested in her if she told him the truth. There’s a lot she hasn’t told him. And it was never my place to tell. Than again, I kinda thought anyone was better than Theresa. I honestly thought they were so wrong for each other. But the more I watched them, the more I felt they needed to be a family again.” Howie looked up at her and smiled as she sat beside him. “Things change.”

“They do. Now, the question…”

“No, Julie graduated from a high school out in California. Oh, damn…” AJ thought that over, snapping his fingers as he tried to remember. “Um, oh, yeah, Northside High. It’s just outside LA.” Howie glanced at AJ.

“Terri said that she hadn’t lived in California until recently, when she landed the doctors office job.”

“Well, I know that’s not true. She’s a true Californian blonde and there is no way in hell she can deny that one.” AJ stated, shaking his head at Howie.

“What the hell is the truth with this woman? And better yet, what the hell does Nick really know about her?” D asked, his eyes glued back on his laptop.

“I’m guessing nothing if all she told him was lies.”

“You are right baby.” AJ kissed her cheek than turned to look at D’s laptop.

“Found it! Northside High School. Now, Julie graduated in 1972, so….” Howie trailed off as he zoomed in on a picture in the yearbook. Everyone gasped as they clearly saw Terri and Julie in a hug with the caption underneath it that read ‘one goes far, one stays local, but best friends forever!’.

Chapter 76

I paused, slowly swallowing, wishing I could make the simple connection between that woman and Terri. Yet, to my knowledge, no one had a clue. I cleared my throat and then placed a hand on each twin’s arm, looking at Nick.

“We better go. I’m not getting them involved in this.” That snapped Julie back to attention and her eyes narrowed.

“Does Terri know about this little outing?”

“You know what Julie, not everything that I do has to be cleared by her, no matter what you, OR SHE, might think. Sorry. I have a life of my own and kids to take care of. Now, excuse me, I got to pay for these.” He held up the two outfits and we blew past her, her jaw dropping. Gosh, if it wasn’t Terri ruining a perfectly good and fun day, than it was her little goons or friends. I rolled my eyes as I followed Nick and the kids, stepping off to the side when he took out his wallet. “Do you want anything?”

“Me? Nah, I’m good. I just got some new clothes so I’m fine.” Nick just lifted his brows and smirked.

“If you are referring to those clothes that leave little to the imagination, than those are not clothes.”

“I beg your pardon Carter, they are clothes.” He grinned and took the bags than took my hand, lifting a brow to Julie as we passed her, her phone attached to her ear.

“Hey Resa, can I ask you something?”

“Of course you can. What’s up sexy?” He swung his arm back and forth, not thinking anything of the pet name I called him.

“Even though the divorce is final and all, why didn’t you change your last name?” I paused, stopping to look at some perfume I saw in the window, thinking that over. That was a very good question and how could I explain that without giving my whole heart away? Maybe there wasn’t really a way and that’s what he wanted to hear? I chewed my lip, thinking that maybe the time would pass and he would give up the question. Sometimes, just sometimes, I could steer him away. But when he stepped up to me and started looking at the perfumes as well, I knew the truth. He wasn’t giving up, so that means I was stuck answering it the best I could without giving too much away.

“Honestly Nick?”

“Please.” I nodded my head than walked over to the play land area, letting the twins go have fun.

“Honestly…because deep inside, I always felt you were never, really gone. That someday you would come back to me, once you realized what you had lost and couldn’t get back with her. My love for you has never drifted away, like yours did. I mean, you were my world, you and the kids…”

“Wait, hold up here. My love for you never drifted Resa. Believe it or not, I still love you, very much. Even while I was with Terri.” Nick sighed and leaned back against the bench. “Did you think that all those years we were together meant nothing to me?”

“No offense Nick, but you just didn’t divorce me, you cheated on me. That’s a lot more harder to swallow. Had you left and than found her later on, it would have been different.”

“I understand that. The only reason I even saw her was because I needed a shoulder to lean on. I needed support. And I wasn’t getting that from you. So, I glanced elsewhere and she was more than willing to offer it. Not,” he looked at me and held his hand up before I could start my protest, “not that it was right, it wasn’t. We were both going through some rough times and didn’t share with each other like we should have. I realize that now.” I licked my lips as I watched him, wondering exactly what he meant and wondering exactly where this was going.

“So, um, was that all you wanted to know?”

“No.” He watched the kids for a few minutes, collecting his thoughts before turning his head to look back at me. “Is that why you still wear your wedding ring?” I glanced down at the diamond on my left hand and played with it, shrugging.

“It may sound cliché, it probably is, but if I couldn’t have you, I didn’t want anyone. This way, no man was hitting on me or coming my way. I was able to, mourn for all the losses, alone.” I twisted my lip, than sighed. “Why didn’t you get rid of yours?”

“Because…” He tilted his head and shook it a bit. “Because you were never really out of my life. I know that makes no sense and is not a reason to keep a ring, but it’s the best way I can describe it. I’m aware that I was the one who left, who had the mistress, who filed for divorce, but in the end, I had this feeling that at some point, some day, we would be back together. My foolishness was bound to catch up to me and I knew I would be back with you. After all,” he paused and reached out with his left hand, taking my left hand and smiling, “soul mates are kinda bound for all time with each other.”

“Soul mates, Nick?”

“Soul mates.” The smile I had slowly slid off my face and I licked my lips again as I stared into his blue eyes. Soul mates had a very nice ring to it and I could feel something inside my stir. His other hand reached up and cupped my cheek, pulling my head slowly closer. It was then that I realized, if he kissed me now, it would be the first time in public and that snapped my head right back.

“Not here.” He wrinkled his brows in confusion. “We are too close and I’m no letting her go.”

“Right.” He took my left hand and placed a kiss over the ring before getting up and offering me his hand, linking our fingers once I placed my hand in his. I smiled as I stood up, gathering the kids, never once thinking of the paparazzi that would be lurking in corners, taking shot after very detailed shot.

Chapter 77

Terri stomped her foot as she slammed her phone shut, the talk with Julie upsetting her greatly. She knew that Nick was really out of her realm, so what the hell was keeping him here? With her? When he so badly wanted to be with his ex wife? Terri was not a fool, she saw the band that was on his hand again. Damn it! She knew she should have pawned it when she had the damn chance. She ground her teeth as she started pacing the room, her plans starting to unwind.

“Not yet! He can’t go. I refuse to let him go. I just have…got to speed up my plans.” She did a quick turn around and flew to her room, looking at the pills. “If Nick wants to leave, fine. But I will be damn sure that I am taking him for everything he has. He will be stuck with me for the rest of his life.” She read the instructions than grabbed the laptop, logging onto the net. “There has to be…drugs out there that would knock his ass out, right?” Terri tapped her chin as she thought it over, trying to come up with more ideas. She started her search on goggle, frowning as she was hitting nothing. But she also knew that such drugs existed, at least what she was searching for. She quickly grabbed her cell and called Julie back, really only able to trust her. She explained that she needed help and that Julie was the only person who had her back. She hung up, smiling when Julie said she would be right over. “Nick, you won’t be able to leave me in the wind like you can your exes. Or like you did with Resa. I’m not stupid.” She checked the time than sat her laptop down on the table, quickly changing and heading down to the hotel restaurant to grab a bite.

-----
Kevin looked at Brian as he moved back inside, his brow raised.

“Did you just hear that too?” Brian crossed his arms and nodded his head, slowly starting to smirk.

“Little miss pain in the ass is planning something with her very dear friend.”

“Think we should call Resa?” Brian chewed that over and shook his head.

“She has so much going on. But can’t we catch Terri in the act?”

“And how do you purpose that coz?” Brian’s smile grew as he ran into the bedroom where LeighAnne and Kristen were talking.

“Honey, do you know where I put that small recording device. The one that’s attached to my keychain?”

“You mean the one you use so you don’t lose things? Or forget things at the store?”

“Yeah, that one.” LeighAnne thought it over and than shrugged.

“I thought you left it at home on the counter sweetie. You brought it with you?”

“Yeah. I know I grabbed it, I just don’t remember what I did with it.” LeighAnne glanced at Kevin, than at Kristen and finally at her husband.

“Spill it Brian. What’s going on?” Brian stopped his search and looked at the two women.

“What do you mean?”

“Brian Thomas, you do not have the innocent face! I know that look!”

“Thank you Kristen, I know that look too. What’s going on dear husband?”

“We, might have overheard, a certain topic being discussed and we wanted to get it recorded so we had proof.”

“Kevin! That is the most undisruptive thing. Who? What the hell is going on?”

“Fine, fine! Terri, I believe, is using Fertility drugs?”

“Excuse me?!” Both women asked at the same time.

“I know, it’s hard to believe. But she was just on the phone with Julie talking about finding, like a sex drug or something so that her pills will work. If she can’t have Nick, than she will take him for everything he’s got.” LeighAnne stood up and started to pace.

“Than she knows Nick doesn’t want her anymore. And that’s not good to Resa’s plans. You guys know that. Maybe we should call Resa and let Nick go home so that he can do what he has to?” Kevin and Brian glanced at each other than shrugged.

“I’ll call her sweetie. You’re right. Resa is to close.” He pulled out his cell phone and quickly dialed her number.

“Hello?”

“Resa?”

“Oh, hey Brian. What’s up?”

“We got a problem with Terri.” I paused as I got into the car and frowned.

“What do you mean?”

“Kevin and I just over heard something about Terri taking some type of drug to keep Nick around. I think, I mean we think, Terri is aware that she’s losing Nick.” I glanced at Nick who only wrinkled his brow.

“Thanks Bri. Is anything else going on?” There was a moment of silence and I knew something else was up that he wasn’t spilling. “Brian?”

“I think she’s talking with Julie when Julie gets back.” I pinched my nose and nodded.

“Okay, I hate to ask this, but I need to know what is going on. Do you have some type of device that you can put in Terri’s room?”

“I do. How do you know I can get in?”

“Uh, I’m his ex wife! I’m well aware we had three room keys to a hotel. Nick had one, I had one, and I know you had one. Nick always gave you a copy! I’m not a total ditz man.” Brian chuckled at that.

“So where do I stick it?”

“Some place that’s not obvious. But someplace that can pick up pretty well too. By the TV, because that’s a central area. It’s just until we get back there, which should be roughly half an hour or so. Thanks Brian!”

“Welcome.” He shut his phone off and found his device, holding it up. “We get to spy!” LeighAnne beamed as she held up the key card. “I’ll be right back.” He kissed her cheek as he took the card, opened the door and double checked to make sure no one was around before slipping into the room. He looked around, frowning, not seeing many locations and figuring by the TV was the best option. He placed it there and made his way out the door, just barely closing it as Terri rounded the corner.

“Lost Brian?”

“Huh?” He spun around and looked at her.

“Lost. This isn’t your room.” He let out a breath and smiled, thanking God that she hadn’t seen him coming out.

“Um, yeah, I was so lost in thought that I wasn’t thinking. That would explain why my keycard didn’t work. Thanks.” He smiled and walked to his room, his legs a tad wobbly. Terri watched him, her eyes narrowed and quickly opened the door, looking around and seeing nothing out of place. Which was odd, because she knew Brian was in the room for she saw him come out.

Chapter 78

“Terri?” Nick stepped out on the balcony, looking for her.

“Yeah?” He turned around and saw her sun tanning, mentally thinking she needed it.

“Hey sweetie.” He leaned down and gave her a soft kiss, sitting down on the edge of her chair.

“Oh, it’s sweetie now?”

“It’s always been. Why would you think other wise?”

“I talked to Julie.”

“And? You’re gonna believe everything she tells you?”

“When it’s about you and you’re little cozy family, than yes! I thought you loved me but you’re off pleasing HER!”

“Terri, HER is my ex wife, the mother of my children! I can’t just say screw you in front of the kids! Geez.” He stood up, running his hands through his hair. “You know, I came out here to make peace with you, to try and save our relationship, but I can’t if you’re going to listen to Julie over me every time!” He went inside the suite and counted till five before he heard her call his name. God, she was so predictable.

“Wait, NICK! Wait.” She sat her stuff down and followed him in. “Save our relationship? What are you talking about?”

“Sweetie, I know things have been rough lately. And I’m sorry for that. I don’t mean for it to be. So, I was hoping to take you out. A nice romantic dinner, maybe some slow dancing, and afterwards, some sweet loving.”

“You mean that?” Terri played with his shirt, looking up into his ocean blue eyes. Thank goodness she had never caught onto the fact that when he was lying, his eyes were changing.

“I do. I want things right between us sweetie.”

“I do too. I hate that Resa has come back into your life and tried to take you away.” Nick swallowed than leaned down and kissed her softly.

“She couldn’t.” He picked her up and swung her around.

-----
Both Kevin and Brian made a gagging noise as they listened in. Though, they both had to give Nick props on his amazing acting ability.

“You know, for being such a goof ball, he sure played that right.”

“I know! I’m impressed with my friend there!” Brian sat back and started cracking up.

“What’s going on?” Brian pulled LeighAnne down on his lap, kissing her softly.

“Mr Carter just told Terri how he wanted to take her out on this romantic date.”

“And she bought it?” Brian chuckled as he kissed the tip of her wrinkled nose.

“She better have bought it. I’m running a bet that she fesses up to everything that night,” I said, walking into their bedroom.

“You know Resa, this is private domain.”

“You have a point Littrell?” LeighAnne rolled her eyes and climbed off of her husbands lap.

“You two stop! What’s up Resa?”

“Nothing. Thought I’d come bug you all since Howie and AJ…” I paused and than quickly turned on my heel and went to Howie’s room, pounding on his door, Brian, Kevin, and LeighAnne quickly following.

“What’s up?”

“Something told me I needed to come here.” Howie opened the door, taking a step back as he stared at everyone.

“Uh, am I missing something?”

“What do you know?” Howie just lifted a brow as he turned to me.

“What are you talking about?”

“I was in there bugging Brian and everyone else when I got this strange feeling to come talk to you. So, I ask again, what do you know?” Kris popped up behind Howie, a shit eating grin on her face.

“My bestie!” I cocked my own eyebrow, looking at everyone.

“What’s going on guys?” Howie glanced behind Kevin, than ushered everyone into his room.

“So, I was looking around online for some stuff.”

“What, he knows how to surf the net too?” Howie rolled his eyes at Brian’s smart ass remark, thanking LeighAnne when she smacked him. “Anyways, I was looking at this virtual yearbook type thing. Pretty cool. Aught to try it.”

“HOWARD!” He smiled at me.

“Sorry. Moving on. Leigh was trying to figure out how Terri knew Julie…”

“You mean prior to that tour party that you guys do?”

“Yeah, prior to that.” I crossed my arms, narrowing my eyes a bit. There should have been no way Terri knew anyone from the guys. Nick had pretty much kept her a secret. And there was no way Julie knew Terri from the past; there was a five year age gap between them.

“Okay, how? There’s five years between Julie and Terri. Julie was born and raised in California and Terri hadn’t stepped one foot in that state until recently.”

“That would be what we all thought, because that would be what we were all told.” I turned around and looked at AJ. I didn’t need to see the confused faces of the other three people in that room, so I slowly turned to look at Leigh.

“I’m so sorry Theresa. I didn’t think about until this afternoon. Howie said something and than the thought just came to mind.”

“Don’t even worry. What were you thinking?”

“The connection between Julie and Terri. Terri isn’t 33, she’s 38. And though she may not have been raised in California, she certainly lived there, and she graduated high school from there. In fact, she graduated in a small high school, in a small town, that luckily enough, Julie went to.” I rocked back on my heels, slowly shaking my head.

“You’re kidding? You have to be.”

“Nope. Terri has lied to everyone in this group.”

“Except you.” Leigh shrugged but smiled.

“I guess being her friend had its benefits after all.”

“Leigh…I could kiss you!” I ran over and gave her a huge hug. “That means the board can’t just take Julie’s word anymore.”

“She’s our manager though.” I turned to Kevin and kinda shrugged.

“Yes and no. The board really kinda manages you all. She’s just been the one in more of the foreground. But after this, there’s no way.”

“You’re going to tell them?”

“Not yet. I need to be able to sink Terri for good before I can throw her friend down with her! I told them, don’t cross me.”

“You have a plan for Julie too?” I looked at Kris and slowly started to smirk.

“Maybe.”

Chapter 79

“Nick and I are going to dinner. A romantic little place when we get to New York. I guess you can see the city and how gorgeous it is. He bought me this elegant evening dress. Plus this ruby studded broach!” I rolled my eyes at Kris who was sitting across from me. Why I thought it was a good idea to come down to breakfast this morning was really beyond me. Every female was here and Terri just had to sit with us and was currently telling Leigh about her big plans. Kinda sad that I knew what they were for I had helped him arrange the whole damn thing.

“When are you going Terri?” Kris asked, glancing down the table at her.

“Oh, in a few days, when they get a break in their touring. It’s the only day he has off.”

“Wow. You’re taking time away from his kids?” I kicked Kris under the table, not needing Terri to be ticked off yet. Not that the mention of the kids would do anything. And the fact that she was cold hearted enough to want to ruin a day with Nick and the kids…well, I wasn’t going there after all.

“Oh, I wasn’t aware he was doing anything with them.”

“He’s not Terri. I’m taking them out sight seeing with Leigh, Howie, James, Brian…the rest of the guys.”

“So, does that mean you aren’t working?”

“I’m with them, I’m always working, Terri, you know that!”

“Baylee is super excited to see the Statue,” Leighanne tossed out there, trying to make it smooth and I could have thanked her for playing along with it. “It was the big point when he knew we were going to New York.”

“As does Rena. Then again, I think Rena just wants to go wherever Baylee goes,” Kris said, smiling at Leighanne.

“Aww, are we talking a puppy love?” Leighanne giggled along with Kris over her comment. I watched as all the other women gush over that but Terri just rolled her eyes.

“What’s up with that Terri?”

“With what?”

“The rolling of the eyes. Don’t you think puppy love is cute?”

“Eh, not really. I prefer the real, adult, grown up version.” I couldn’t help but let my lips lift up in a smirk, knowing the truth, which was, what did SHE know about true grown up love? Wasn’t she the one playing games?

“Hey Terri, maybe you can solve something for me. Or at least help me?” Terri’s eyes shot to mine, her brows crinkled in confusion.

“Uh, I can try.” I pushed my half eaten plate away and looked very closely at her.

“Everyone here, within this group, has been tested for drugs, seeing how I needed it to figure out who they belonged to.”

“I thought you said it was AJ’s?”

“Oh hell no.” I put my hand on Kris’s arm and shook my head. I could feel the anger on Kris over that little statement, and she would have the time to go after Terri, but right now, I needed to play this game, I needed to see just what Terri would do and say. And having her bolt away because she was scared just wouldn’t help the game at all.

“I never said anything of that nature Terri. I don’t lay the blame at people’s feet unless I can prove my findings.”

“I thought the drugs being there, in his room, was proof enough.” Ah, just a little more rope to hang yourself with Terri, you are doing so good!

“How funny! I never said any of that out loud. How is that you know so much about it?’ Terri blanched a little and then shrugged.

“Nick has a big mouth. Even more so when you have him in the heat of passion.” Crap, she really knew how to hit bellow the belt and make it count. None the less, I stood up and walked around to her side of the table.

“How very strange. I never told Nick about all of that. Anyway, that’s not what I need help with. You see, there seems to be someone with your exact voice, the high pitch and squeal, that seems to be using the arenas as a purchasing zone. I know it’s not you because I won’t even begin to tell you what you could end up losing if it was. But, do you have any idea who could be walking around, sounding like you?” I rather enjoyed the mixed look of shock and terror that seemed to come upon her face. Slowly, she shook her head, squeaked out a quiet ‘excuse me’ and left the table. “Oh man, she skipped out on her bill. Guess I’m stuck paying.” Leighanne shook her head, many moments later as she recovered from her laughing attack.

“For that show and performance, I’ve got this.” She reached for the check and I started smiling.

-----
“I hate her Julie!”

“Stop Terri. I can’t just fire her because you want her gone.”

“You don’t understand; my chances with Nick got better. He doesn’t want Resa.”

“What? What about the store?”

“It was nothing! That dress that Nick got was for me. He is taking me out when we get to New York. A romantic place.”

“Are you serious?”

“Yes! And I will not let her ruin my chances. So, find a way to get her out of the picture, please? If our friendship has meant anything all these years, help me?”

“Okay, okay, I gotta work on this, but don’t pressure me. You know how I can’t stand it.”

“Yes, fine, thank you.” With that, Terri snapped her phone shut; an evil smile on her lips, her thoughts spinning. With the help of Julie, she might be able to win after and with that thought, finally entered the hotel room, about to close the door when it stopped. She quickly turned around and saw Nick standing there.

Chapter 80

“Nick! How long have you been behind me?”

“Not very long.” He smiled at her and then walked into the living room area, lying about what he told her. He had heard every damn word and he was going to make sure everyone knew just how low Terri was. “Why? Did something happen?” He tried to look concerned, but that act was getting hard to play.

“Oh, no, nothing. Was just asking, that’s all.”

“Oh, okay than.” He sat his bag down then went into the bedroom.

“Uh, Nick, what are you doing?” Terri followed him, her brows crinkled as she watched him start to change.

“Tamara and Thomas wanted a daddy day, so I’m heading to the park to play some ball with them.”

“Is Resa going?” Nick pulled his shirt on and gave her a pointed look.

“Resa, is by rights, my bodyguard. So, yes, Resa is going.” Terri chewed on her lower lip.

“Can I go?” That made him pause. He was kinda hoping of spending the day with his family, or at least before the show. But then again, his ass would be on the line if he screwed anything up.

“Hon, I thought you hated spending time with my family?”

“Oh Nick, I never hated it. Your kids just hate me. But if you are serious about us and marriage, then I better get to working on the hate they have for me.” Nick just looked at her, wondering how her mind worked sometimes. When had he talked about marriage? And even better yet, when had his kids showed open hate for her that wasn’t brought on by her first? Nick just mentally shook his head, for he knew there just weren’t answers or least, there were, and he knew them.

“If you want Terri. But it’s hot.”

“No problem hon. I’ll take shades!” Terri stood up on her tip toes and kissed his cheek before grabbing her hat and shades, taking his hand as they walked out of the room together.

*****
“Mommy, where is he?”

“He’s coming Thomas baby. You got your ball Tamara?”

“Always! It’s the one I beat daddy with all the time.”

“Who’s beating me today?”

“Tamara claims she is.” I turned around, smiling at him but feeling it slip as I saw Terri right next to him. “Do we have company?”

“Hope you don’t mind Resa. Nick thought it would be best if I came along, got to hang with the kids more.” I looked from her to Nick, seeing the truth clearly written in those blue depths and shrugged.

“Suit yourself. But be careful. I saw the clouds moving in.”

“Nick will protect me.”

“Right.” I tired to smile, thinking that this was the good thing. But like everything else, my brain had two parts. The rational, security side said it was perfect, for it was allowing Terri in and letting her think everything was just good. But the other side, the jealous woman who still loved her husband and longed to be in his arms, hated the idea! And to be honest, that side was ruling out the rational thinking on the other side.

“Mommy?” I bent down to Tamara’s level and took her hand.

“What is it baby?” She looked at Terri who was walking out the door, to Nick who stopped right at the doorway than finally to me.

“I don’t want Terri to go. She’s rude, and she always makes daddy watch her.”

“Oh sweetheart, I know. I’ll make a deal with you, okay?”

“Okay.”

“If you allow Terri to come this time, then maybe tonight, after daddy’s concert, he can come over and we can watch Cars! How’s that sound?”

“Can we have popcorn?” I smiled at Thomas, knowing he thought like his twin.

“I say it’s a family date.” I glanced sharply to my left, hearing Nick’s voice. “What? I can’t miss popcorn and Cars with my family.”

“Okay, deal?” They both nodded and jumped on Nick. “Now come on.” I did a quick glance around, smiling as I saw no fans and headed outside, following Terri and Nick, who had both arms busy with the twins, and here I was, stuck carrying their basketball.

*****
I leaned back, watching the rolling clouds, hearing the thunder start to get louder. That did not look good, but they were too wrapped up on the game to notice. In fact, I wasn’t sure how, but Baylee and Brian ended up coming over as well. Which was pretty funny, because all three kids really had something on their dads, for they were winning. I couldn’t stop my chuckle as I say Thomas pass the ball to Baylee and Baylee lay it up, quickly getting the two points.

“Uh, hello guys, these are your kids, why are they winning?” I laughed even more as Nick glared at me, which caused the few fans who had showed up to chuckle too. They walked over to me, very shyly and smiled

“Mrs. Carter,” I glanced at Terri as she snorted some, “would it be possible to take a picture with Nick and Brian?”

“Uh, ladies, I’m not so sure about that. They are sweaty. But I’ll ask, maybe you’ll get lucky.” 10 minutes later they wrapped up their game, the thunder rolling in even faster. “Hey, wait up, there’s a few fans asking for pictures, would you guys be dolls?”

“Nicky, let’s go! It’s going to pour!”

“Hold on Terri, I want to meet the fans.” With that, I waved the girls over and had them take a few quick pictures.

“Okay, it’s about ready to pour. We’ll see you later at the show girls!” I waved to them and the started ushering everyone out of the park, following up the crowd. We were halfway down the field when I realized that Terri had not followed us and was running to catch up. And of course, the down pour had started.

“Wait up guys!” I stopped to watch her, and then started walking again, finally feeling someone grab my arm with such force that it dragged us both down. I heard her scream as the momentum she had, caused us to slide in the mud then land both of us in a huge mud puddle.

Chapter 81

Nick turned as he heard the scream, his eyes opening wide, trying so hard not to laugh as he watched both of us slide on the grass and then finally land in the puddle. He glanced at Brian who watched as well, and then both of them finally crack up and rush over to us, trying to help us up.

“Nicky, this is your fault!” Terri wailed as she tried to grab onto his arm.

“How is it my fault? I told you to be careful!”

“If we left earlier, we would have missed the rain!” She finally got her legs steady and rose up, the mud covering at least her lower part, and in that regard, she was lucky. But not me. Nope, I took a straight nose dive in and was covered head to toe.

“Look, it doesn’t matter. We have got to get back to the hotel and into dry clothes! They can’t get sick and I don’t want the kids to either.” I started wiping the mud off as best as I could, feeling the daggers that she sent at my back.

“I don’t like this being on me. Nick, help me wipe it off.”

“I don’t have anything Terri, I’m sorry!”

“Didn’t you bring a towel?”

“I did, and it’s from the hotel. Somehow, I don’t think they would like to get it back with mud all over it.” He took her arm, leading her as quickly as he could. I watched them, noticing that they were quickly leaving us behind and heard the sniffle of the twins.

“Hon, don’t start.”

“Daddy forgot about us!”

“No he didn’t. But you know how Terri is. It’s all about her. And she will whine until she gets her own way.” Brian caught my eye and rolled his eyes and I tried not to laugh, making our way back to the hotel.

15 minutes later, I leaned against the wall of the side of the hotel, the door man being so very adamant that I was not to go into the hotel looking the way I did. I sighed, leaned my head against the wall and closed my eyes, smiling as I heard approaching footsteps and gurgles.

“Well, if it isn’t Howard.”

“How did you know it was me?” I peeked an eye open and looked from him to James.

“James is the only one who gurgles like that.”

“James, you got me in trouble!” James just laughed. “So, why are you out here? And why are you covered in mud?”

“The guys were playing some basketball and we didn’t beat the storm. And as we started walking back, Terri got left behind. So, she tried to run to catch up, caught my arm and made us both slide into a huge mud puddle. On the good side, my skin is starting to feel really soft!” That caused Howie to quickly bust up laughing.

“So, you…got a…mud bath?” he finally asked me between chuckles.

“Yup. What are you doing out?”

“The slight rain was calling my name. James loves the rain so I figured we’d take a quick walk around the block. And no, no crazy fans or anything.”

“In all truth, they really have stopped being so crazy. I think a lot has to do with how accessible you guys have become.”

“That’s true. Is Nick or someone bringing you clothes?”

“Yeah, Nick is.” I turned my head as I heard Nick answer and grin.

“Oh wait up; I don’t wear anything that has to do with the Bucs Nick. Those aren’t mine.”

“No, they’re mine. I don’t have a key to your hotel room.” I bite my lip, smiling all the more and took his clothes.

“Does Terri know?”

“Nope. She jumped in the shower the moment we got into the room. And you know she would have freaked if you had them.” I smiled all the more, that giving me such strange satisfaction.

“Thanks. Such a sweetie.” Nick nodded and then without pause, quickly leaned down and gave me a soft kiss, right on the lips and right in front of Howie. What actually caught me off guard, more than anything, was the fact that he had done that in front of Howie. Not that Howie didn’t know anything or that he couldn’t be trusted, I just didn’t think Nick would have kissed me, still being with Terri, in front of anyone. And as he pulled away, I glanced at Howie who only smirked, a brow raised slightly and for the first time in a long time, I felt myself blush.

“Shall we get you changed and up to take a shower?”

“Yeah. You’re clothes are going to get dirty.”

“I know. They can be washed.” I pulled the jersey on, using the sleeves to my other shirt to wipe some mud off.

“You know, so can towels.” I pulled the pants on, shaking my head to his laugh. I turned my back, never once catching the look that passed between Nick or Howie, nor the excitement that clearly was showing off of Nick.

“Wanna explain to me D, why certain chicks are so damn sexy in men’s clothes?” That caused Howie to laugh all the more.

I passed by my room, knowing that the twins would have gone with Nick, so I knocked on the door, smiling as Thomas opened the door.

“Mommy!”

“I was only gone a few minutes sweetie.” I stepped inside, glancing up as Terri walked out of the bedroom, smirking as she looked me over from head to toe.

“Why the hell are you wearing Nick’s stuff?”

“Because this is what he got me. He couldn’t get into my room. And I don’t fit into your clothes.”

“Thank God for that, I wouldn’t want it tainted by you anyway.”

“Terri, I wouldn’t be caught dead in your clothes. They are way too slutty for me.” I heard a snicker and turned around to see Nick leaning against the door way. “Right, let’s go get cleaned up kids, got things we gotta do.” I waved to Nick and headed to my room, catching that Nick was having a slight problem with something down below.

Chapter 82

Terri watched the retreating back and then looked at Nick, her gaze finally landing somewhere and nearly flipped.

“What the hell has him up?”

“What?” Terri stepped closer and made it a point of glancing down at his awaken package. “It’s nothing.”

“Bull shit it’s nothing. Is that over Resa?”

“No.”

“Yes it is Nick. Are you playing me now? Is that it?”

“Terri, give it a rest, I’m not. What would I have to gain by playing you? Why would I do it? If I wanted Resa, don’t you think I would have dumped you along time ago to get back with her?” Nick asked, crossing his arms, his brows lifted, silently daring her to challenge him. Finally, she saw the truth in his words and rested her hands on his hips.

“I’m sorry Nick. I shouldn’t be thinking about things like that. You’re right. You wouldn’t have cheated on her if you still loved her. Or even wanted her.” She stood up on her toes to give him a kiss, hoping he would deepen it. And deep within himself, he knew he should, that he had to show her. So, he mustered up what he could and kissed her back, having to actually play in his mind past scenes of him with his wife, for Terri alone just couldn’t make him excited at all.

-----
I pulled my robe on as I heard the second knock and walked over to the door, opening it, surprised to find Leigh there.

“Hey.”

“Hi. What’s up?”

“Nothing, can I come in?”

“Of course.” I stepped aside, holding the door open wider for her. She smiled and walked in, a bag in her left hand. She sat down on the couch, the bag at her feet and patted the spot next to her.

“I just got off the phone with Terri.”

“Dare I say, lucky for you?” She chuckled a bit, rubbing her legs.

“She’s going tonight?”

“To the show?” I leaned back against the couch, crossing my legs as Leigh nodded. “Yay.”

“I thought I should tell you.”

“You know what Leigh, it doesn’t matter much anymore. I just need this last little bit of rope to hang her with and we’ll be good.”

“I know.” She leaned over and pulled something out of the bag, laying it between us. “I thought, you’re around my size now, I think you could fit into this.” I lifted up the black leather skirt, slowly nodding.

“And why should I wear it?”

“Cause Nick won’t be able to keep his eyes off you. See, Terri thinks that Nick’s feelings for you are changing, of course. If she’s able to see that Nick is watching you, staring at you, wanting you, she might become more desperate in her attempts to snag him. To do something even more foolish.” I lifted my eyes from the skirt to her and grinned.

“I’ll be damned Leigh, you do have a devious bone in your body.”

I finished curling my hair then slipped on the heels and the belt, grabbing a hand for each kid then made my way out the door, feeling more exposed then I had a long time. Yes, Leigh was around my size, but she wasn’t around my height. So, a good size skirt on her, was more like a shorter skirt on me. But, I took a deep breath and made my way off the elevator to the group, each guy turning at the sound of approaching heels. I smiled at them, having to chuckle as jaws dropped and the women all laughed.

“Excuse me Resa, do you mind not making my husband’s jaw drop.”

“Sorry LeighAnne. I was loaned an outfit and told I had to wear it. Shall we?” I raised a brow, laughing all over again as everyone just nodded. But before I could walk, Nick grabbed my arm, his eyes trailing over my legs.

“Who loaned you the outfit?”

“Does it matter?”

“Yes, so I knew who I’m killing. How the hell am I to perform when I just want to sit here and stare at you?” I felt the blush creep up on my cheeks and lifted a shoulder.

“Leigh leant it to me. Said she thought I would look good.”

“Good,” he silently growled in my ear, “is a huge understatement. Let’s go.” He lifted up Thomas and took my hand, leading me out to the waiting van. I got in last, and smiled at Terri from the front seat then turned back around, almost giddy with the anger I saw in her blue eyes.

I walked around backstage, quietly looking over things, not quiet paying attention to the person who had walked up behind me.

“Keep swaying.” I jumped, clutched my heart and spun around, smacking Nick on the arm.

“What the hell! You know better then to walk up behind me like that. Geez Nickolas!”

“I’m sorry. You were lost in thought and I just couldn’t avoid it.” I looked up at him, was about to say something and then stopped, seeing his eyes a deeper blue. I licked my lips and took a stop back, which he followed. “Going somewhere?”

“Uh…no, should I be?”

“You’re the one stepping away?”

“That’s cause, I uh, gotta check up on things. You know, do my job. Like you’re supposed to be doing in a few minutes.”

“Don’t worry none. I’ll be on stage. But I have a problem.” I backed up against the wall and felt Nick press up against me, my eyes opening wider.

“Nick!” I hissed under my breath. Okay, yes, I wanted to affect him, but I didn’t want him to do anything backstage. Especially with his so called girlfriend hanging around.

“Yes?”

“Not here.”

“Why? You used to like it backstage. And you should have known that that outfit was going to set me on fire.” And before I could even utter another protest, his lips captured mine, his hand sliding down my side, over my butt and then over my thigh, lifting my leg up to rub against his while is hand drifted back to my butt. I groaned against his lips, my hand fisting in shirt as I met his aggression with some of my own. God, did I hate when he was right. His tongue snaked out, running over my lips and I groaned again, quickly flicking my own out over his.

She watched him for a moment, her eyes narrowing as her lips snarling. She hadn’t wanted to believe it, hadn’t wanted to think about it. But that was proof enough. She was not going to let it happen this way. Nick was just being plain foolish. If he wanted Resa, it was by time alone that he would lose interest. He did it before, he would do it again. She opened her cell phone, calling her dear friend as she turned around, saying she needed the pills and needed them right away.

Chapter 83

Nick looked in the mirror of the hotel room as he gelled up his hair, his heart pounding slightly and his stomach flipping. Yes, he was nervous, for tonight, he was really going to have to play the role of a lifetime. He knew Terri’s plans; he saw the drugs there in her suitcase, even knew where she got them for his own two precious kids had over heard her.

So, tonight, to make everything believable, he was treating her to a very special, very expensive dinner. He was going to romance her then bring her back here and make love to her. The whole acting part of this was pretending that he was in love with her.

Oh, sure, when Resa started working again, he didn’t think he would change his feelings about Terri. But he should have known that he wasn’t in love with her. That it was lust. Hell, after 30 plus years, you would think he knew the difference between love and lust. When he started cheating, he knew it would break Resa’s heart, but at the point in time, he just didn’t care. He didn’t think he was in love with his wife anymore.

But having her back in the picture, enjoying the time together, being with the kids, having that family time, it all proved what he really felt and how stupid he was for letting it all go. But he knew that God was giving him a second chance. And he knew damn good and well he couldn’t blow it a second time.

And though he was all acting this out with Terri, he knew it was killing Resa. She had claimed that she never stopped loving him, and in all truth, he could see that. And being honest, he never stopped loving her. That was his first true love, his only love. And if it wasn’t for that scam of a bitch causing so much trouble, he would have left Terri a long time ago. But she had caused some major damage, and he couldn’t just let it go; even if Resa wasn’t the one telling him to do these things. He would have found a way for Terri to hang herself. He was just grateful Resa was there, for he knew if it was up to him, Terri would be stringing him along for way more time than needed.

He sighed, his thoughts going over and over and hating himself for the hurt he had caused not only his family with Resa and the kids, but with the family he called his brothers. Looking back, Terri had really done a number with them and he was so very sorry for that. After all, she tried to frame AJ! How more bitchy could you be?

Nick shook his head as he looked in the mirror, adjusting the deep blue shirt he had on. He had to smile a bit, for he knew it wasn’t one of Terri’s favorites. Granted, it wasn’t probably the smartest thing to wear, but he wanted a part of Resa with them tonight, giving him confidence that he just wasn’t feeling. He pulled the silver chain over his shirt, grabbed his jacket that had the necklace, earring and pin set and walked out of the room, knowing that Terri was getting ready in Leigh’s room. He walked to the elevator, grateful when he saw Theresa there and stepped in with her.

“Are you okay, Nick?” I adjusted his collar, staring into his eyes. He nodded, but he swallowed hard. I rested my hands on this chest, barely rubbing my hands over his silk shirt, realizing it was the one I had bought him. “You’re going to be fine. The set is already bugged, so…” I beamed up at him as I held the walkie talkie up, it being recorded as well. “I can hear everything.”

“You’re going to have that all night?”

“All night! I will be listening sweetie.” Nick nodded again, taking my hands and kissing the backs of them.

“Thank you Resa, for being here. It’s going to be hard…” I let go of his hands and pressed my fingers against his lips to silence him.

“You need to think about loving her. How it once was, what you once felt. Nothing else will work Nick. And for the sake of everyone else, you need to be believable. You’re a great actor; I have total faith that you’re going to be amazing tonight.” I stood up on my toes, giving him a small kiss and stepped out of the elevators, winking at him and going with the group.

He watched her go than walked outside to the awaiting limo and waited for Terri. After a few minutes he checked his watch than heard a giggle and turned around, seeing Terri there. Mentally, he thought she could rival a high paying whore, but he knew that if he didn’t try and pretend, this night would be worthless. So, he caught his breath, exactly like someone who was in love and thought the woman he was with was beautiful, should. He gave her one of his best smiles and held his hand out to her, kissing the back of it, trying to be charming, which made her giggle.

“You look…beautiful hon.” He helped her in the limo, glancing up and into my eyes.

I swallowed my hurt, gave him a huge grin along with a wink, praying that the drug we gave Nick would help counteract Terri’s.

Chapter 84

Terri rested her elbows on the table, her head on her folded hands, her gaze lingering out over the city, in total awe by how beautiful New York City looked by night.

“You have outdone yourself this time baby.” Nick looked out as well but turned his gaze to her as she spoke.

“Why do you say that?” She took a deep breath and turned to him.

“The other night, at the show, I may have caught you making out, with Resa.” Nick just lifted a brow.

“Why would you say that?”

“Cause its true. I thought you didn’t want me anymore.” She choked back a little sob and Nick had to smile, seeing that she was putting on an act as well.

“Terri, had I told you that?”

“No. At least not in so many words. But things have been so rough and rocky with us lately. Honestly baby, I don’t know where we stand. Or, that was, until you brought me up here. It’s such a beautiful spot. How did you ever find it?” Nick rested his arms on the table, knowing that he couldn’t tell her the truth, that the owner of the place was friends with his ex wife.

“By chance. There were some fans at a meet n greet one of the times we were here. They said we had to try this new place; it was a restaurant on top of one of the skyscrapers. But it’s only open at night, because it’s based upon romance. Well, that was a huge turn off for the guys and me, but we just kept hearing about it that we said fine, we’ll try it. Every time we come to New York, we always do a private party and book it for an early evening meal. They don’t open up till around the time the sun sets, so to eat that early, you have to book a party.” She smiled at him then rested her hands on the table.

“Did you ever bring Theresa here?”

“As a date, because being our bodyguard, she would have had to have come.”

“Yes Nick, as a date?” Nick looked into her eyes, crossed his feet under the table and reached for her hand.

“You, my dear sweetheart, are the only woman I have ever brought up here as a date. So, no, Theresa never came with me like that.” Terri smiled even bigger.

“So, this our special place?”

“Yeah, I guess it is.” Nick leaned over the table, as did she, and kissed her softly, biting back the gag he felt coming up. He pulled away, smiling slightly at her then got up, holding his hand out to her and lead her to the small dance floor, wrapping his arms around her waist, his head resting on hers as she laid it on his shoulder.

How odd that he never realized how tall she was in her heels. He glanced down, noticing how high they actually were and almost cracked up. Terri did not wear those types of heels, so she really was trying to pull out all the punches.

He kissed the top of her head, a strong emotion of almost pity hitting him, which almost made him topple over. He knew he shouldn’t feel that, which it was almost stupid to feel it, but he could see that she was so desperate; for love, for someone by her side, for someone to spoil her, for tons of other things. And it wasn’t his fault, but he still couldn’t help the feeling. And he knew what he was doing, and he wouldn’t blame anyone but her for what was going to happen, but it still was there, no matter what he thought up of to justify it. She finally lifted her head and smiled at him.

“Excuse me Nick, I gotta run to the ladies room.” He stepped back and let her grab her purse. He pulled out the package of pills from his pocket, looked at them and then grabbed his water, downing all three of them and silently prayed that they did the trick.



Terri looked at herself in the mirror, pulling out her lip gloss and touched it up some. Her cheeks were a little more flushed then she wanted but that was more nerves and excitement but she still grabbed her powder and tried to tone it down some.

“He loves you, Terri.” She wiped the corners of her mouth then reached for the pill bottle, taking one, her heart hammering even more. “He loves you.”

“He sure does, don’t doubt that.” Terri looked in the mirror at the older woman who stepped in and beamed at her. “You’re beautiful; don’t let him tell you otherwise.”

“Thank you ma’am.” Terri smiled at her, grabbed her purse and headed back out to the table, smiling at Nick as he just sat there. She took a moment to look him over, than froze as she saw the box sitting on the table. ‘Oh Lord, please don’t let him leave me. I love him too much. Please don’t let that be a parting gift,’ she silently prayed. She touched her quivering stomach than walked over to the table, softly clearing her throat. Nick jumped up, smiling and pulled out her chair.

“Did you enjoy this babe?” Terri pushed the hair out of her eyes, beaming at him.

“Very much so. Please don’t tell me this wonderful evening is coming to an end?”

“Not on your life.” Nick chuckled and opened the box for her and Terri’s eyes went wide.

“Nick! Is that for me?”

“Who else would I buy it for? You’re the one I want to be with. And though I won’t buy a ring, I want you to know I do love you, and do want to be with you.” Terri sat staring at the jewelry, not even catching how he seemed to have choked up on the words.

“Oh Nick!” She wiped her eyes than giggled as he took the necklace off and put it on her, turning her head for a kiss.

-----
They made their way into the room, their hands roaming all over each other as the passion seemed to flare up between them. And as they tumbled onto the bed, their clothes flying, three people silently prayed at the drugs that were taking that night would help their own cause.

Chapter 85

I sat on the couch, helping both Tamara and Thomas look through the pictures we took yesterday and save the ones we really wanted to our album. They giggled over a couple of the ones where Thomas was with Brian and they were both making goofy faces.

“What are you two doing?”

“Looking at our pictures daddy. Wanna see?” He plopped next to the Thomas and wrapped his arms around the kids, having already seen some of the pictures, and feeling tons of waves of sadness. He had wanted to be there, to see those things with his family, but he had a job to do and he knew it, as did Resa.

“It looks like you all had fun.”

“We did daddy. Mommy and Brian we’re joking around all the time, it was great!” Nick glanced at the kids, smiling. Sometimes, it felt like Brian was more of a dad to them, than he was. Granted, that was no ones fault but his own, and he knew that.

“Thanks Thomas. Did everything go okay last night?” Nick blushed a little, not wanting to think about it. But, if truth was coming out, than he would have to say he played a damn good and convincing role last night.

“As good as can be expected sweetie.”

“Did she take the bait, Nick?”

“Oh, that. Of course she did. It was priceless.”

“And you took the pills like you needed?”

“Yes, I did. Exactly when you said to. Are you sure they’re going to work?”

“I trust my doctor. He’s the one who helped me with my depression. He said it would kill the little soldiers for that one time. And even if not all of them died, you wouldn’t have much chance with just a few getting out.”

“But it’s possible.”

“Anything is possible hon. But it’s like a one in billion shot.” Nick nodded and leaned his head back on the couch, Thomas resting his head on his arm.

“Daddy, can we play a video game?”

“And I’m leaving the room you three.”

“Oh mommy, you gotta play with us too!”

“Tamara!” I glanced at the kids then and Nick and huffed. “Fine, I’ll play.”

-- -- --
Kris thumbed through the book she was reading, not paying attention to who was around her. She mumbled to herself, her head snapping up as she bumped into someone, not quite expecting that at all.

“Oh, I’m so…” the apology died on her lips as she saw Terri standing here before her. “It’s you,” she got out, a look of disgust upon her face. She was both happy and pissed that she ran into Terri. Granted, she wanted to avoid the woman, but who wouldn’t want to punch the living day lights out of Terri at this point in time?

“Well, aren’t you going to say sorry? After all, you were the one who wasn’t paying attention.”

“Excuse me? You could have avoided me. The hallway is big enough for both of us, you know?” Terri snickered at Kris; like that idea was down right stupid.

“Is that what you think Kris?” Kris bit her lip, wanting to avoid this woman like the plague. Kris watched Terri, the longing to hit her becoming stronger and stronger. But, Kris did want to be the bigger woman, the better woman, she wanted to show her friends she could run into Terri, literally, and not lay a hand on her.

“What I think seems not to matter to you, Terri. In fact, you don’t care what anyone thinks or what they have to say.” Kris stared at Terri as Terri walked around her, Terri’s hands clenching, her nails digging into her skin.

“That’s not true, Kristal. I listen to those who matter. You just don’t matter. No one in your little click does.” Kris spun around and glared at Terri, that anger seeming to come up like a volcano.

“You do mean that! You don’t even listen to Nick and that’s the man you claim to love!”

“I do love him. At least I’m dating a man who’s clean and sober, not someone who can’t stay away from drugs if his life depended upon it!”

“Why you little shit! I know my man, and I trust him. If he said he didn’t do it, he didn’t. But, it wouldn’t surprise me if someone planted all that crap so they could save their worthless ass.”

“Oh yes, believe lies rather than the truth. You set such a good example for your kids, don’t you? I’m surprised DES or someone hasn’t taken them away, seeing how you’re such a horrible parent. Believing lies, jumping from bed to bed…” Before Terri could say anymore, Kris lunged at her, quickly shoving her to the ground.

“Take…it…back,” Kris yelled as she slapped her.

“No way! OW!” Terri covered her face as the slaps became full blown punches. “Stop it!” But Kris had finally had enough, and had no intention of letting up, yet.

“Not until you take it back!” Terri finally managed to get the strength and roll them over, starting to return the slaps. “Get off…of me…you stupid, fat cow.” Kris screamed and managed to shove Terri away, her anger boiling over.

“Don’t start again, Kris.” Terri dabbed at her lip, pulling it back to see the blood there. They both heard the door open and saw AJ standing there, holding onto Kris’s little girl. Kris turned back to Terri, her lip curling up as she saw the satisfactory look upon Terri’s face. Kris mentally shook her head, ‘Oh yes Terri, think you have me? Think you got something over my head? THINK AGAIN,’ Kris thought, slowly smirking.

“You, Terri, are the biggest fool. And certainly the joke is on you. You aim to want it all, and are going to be left with nothing.” Kris got up and stood over Terri. “He doesn’t want you anymore. You’ve become a joke amongst my click.” Kris walked away; happy she got the last dig in, even happier to watch the color drain from the little hoes face.